14.05.2016 Views

The Power of Testimony

D2ZMThca

D2ZMThca

SHOW MORE
SHOW LESS

You also want an ePaper? Increase the reach of your titles

YUMPU automatically turns print PDFs into web optimized ePapers that Google loves.

<strong>The</strong> <strong>Power</strong> <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>Testimony</strong><br />

Memoir Sampler<br />

MemoirAddict.com<br />

You intended to harm me, but God intended<br />

it all for good. Genesis 50:20, NLT


<strong>The</strong> <strong>Power</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>Testimony</strong><br />

Memoir Sampler<br />

Table <strong>of</strong> Contents<br />

<strong>The</strong> Tank Man's Son<br />

Mark Bouman with D. R. Jacobsen<br />

Saving My Assassin<br />

Virginia Prodan<br />

Ruined<br />

Ruth Everhart<br />

'Til We Meet Again<br />

Ray & Betty Whipps with Craig Borlase<br />

All But Normal: Life on Victory Road<br />

Shawn Thornton with Joel Kilpatrick<br />

<strong>The</strong> Time Mom Met Hitler, Frost Came to Dinner,<br />

and I Heard the Greatest Story Ever Told<br />

Dikkon Eberhart<br />

MemoirAddict.com


1<br />

<strong>The</strong> oak tree stooda dozen feet taller than the top <strong>of</strong> my father’s<br />

tank. From where I was watching, I could feel the vibration rumbling<br />

up through the ground. Our eleven acres were peppered with trees, big<br />

and small, but ever since Dad had fired up his army tank for the first<br />

time, the number was steadily decreasing. Dad motored toward the oak<br />

at a walking pace. I could see the outline <strong>of</strong> his head sticking up through<br />

the driver’s hatch. He was making subtle course corrections to keep his<br />

right-​hand tread lined up with the tree. <strong>The</strong> tank halted several feet from<br />

the trunk, and the noise <strong>of</strong> the engine lowered for a moment.<br />

<strong>The</strong>n a roar as the tank lurched forward. <strong>The</strong> tread hit the tree trunk<br />

dead center, and the tank climbed slowly upward. Foot by foot, with<br />

the engine snarling in time, the machine rose into the air. <strong>The</strong> tree<br />

strained against the increasing weight. It leaned backward, bending and<br />

shaking, and even above the noise <strong>of</strong> the tank I could hear groans and<br />

staccato pops from inside the oak. <strong>The</strong> tank pointed toward the clouds<br />

5


6 || THE TANK MAN’S SON<br />

as if launching from a ramp, and then, with a sudden crack, the oak<br />

died, its trunk shattering even as its roots were torn from the earth. <strong>The</strong><br />

tank slammed down and rolled forward, pulverizing the branches into<br />

splinters and grinding the now-​ useless roots into the ground.<br />

I imagined taking my father’s place at the controls, lifting the tank<br />

up and over a mighty tree and forcing it to the ground just like he did.<br />

It would feel exhilarating. It would terrify me. But I would win. I would<br />

be the one in charge, the one with the power. Nothing could stand up<br />

to that kind <strong>of</strong> power.<br />

<strong>The</strong> tank turned toward me, continuing to roll. Ten feet before it<br />

reached me, its treads jerked to a halt. My father looked down at me<br />

from the hatch. I watched his lips move, scarcely able to hear him over<br />

the engine’s growl. It took me a moment to realize what he’d shouted<br />

to me.<br />

“Hey! Mark! Want to drive?”<br />

• • •<br />

Long before he became the Tank Man, Dad had been a kid, just like me.<br />

He had two parents and a little home in Grand Rapids, Michigan, with a<br />

finished basement and lace curtains and a set <strong>of</strong> Sunday china. He learned<br />

to ride a bike and write book reports and sweep the sidewalk. He grew<br />

taller and stronger and learned to swear and throw a punch. He taught<br />

himself to drive when he was still in middle school, pushing his dad’s ’39<br />

Ford van out <strong>of</strong> the driveway and then starting it once he was a block<br />

down the road.<br />

By the time he was thirteen, he was shuttling his mom to town so she<br />

could pick up groceries or supplies for the beauty parlor she ran in a small<br />

shop attached to the house. By the time he was fourteen and his parents<br />

sat him down to tell him that a divorce didn’t mean they loved him any<br />

less, he had already turned his gaze out to the world—​past Grand Rapids,<br />

past Michigan, out toward the horizon where there might be something<br />

better, just waiting for him to discover it and make it his own.


MARK BOUMAN || 7<br />

When he was fifteen, he joined his father on a trip to “see the world”—​<br />

or at least the world between Michigan and the Grand Canyon. It took<br />

them three days, sharing the driving along the way. On the second day,<br />

when his father was snoring in the passenger seat, Dad slammed into<br />

the back <strong>of</strong> another car. By the time the highway patrol <strong>of</strong>ficer left with<br />

his report, Grandpa Bouman had everyone convinced that he’d been the<br />

one driving while Dad rode shotgun. Whether they hiked down into the<br />

canyon or took pictures or just sat quietly at the edge, Dad never chose<br />

to relate. <strong>The</strong> only parts <strong>of</strong> the story he cared to tell were the long drive<br />

and the sudden crash.<br />

By the time he was sixteen, Dad talked his mother into signing a<br />

waiver that let him join the United States Navy. He said good-​bye to her,<br />

didn’t bother saying good-​bye to his dad or his dad’s new wife, Ginn,<br />

and hitched a ride to the Greyhound station. With his duffel bag slung<br />

over the chip on his shoulder, he stepped <strong>of</strong>f the bus at the Great Lakes<br />

Naval Training Center outside Chicago, determined to make a name<br />

for himself. Next came Jacksonville, Florida, where he spent eighteen<br />

months discovering his knack for repairing engines on carrier planes<br />

like the T-34 and the F3D. That was the year the pilot <strong>of</strong> a twin-​ engine<br />

Beechcraft, a lieutenant, stuck his head in the maintenance hangar and<br />

asked for a volunteer to join him on a short flight to an air base up the<br />

coast. On the return trip to Jacksonville, the pilot asked if Dad knew<br />

how to fly.<br />

“Yep, you bet!” came the instant answer. Dad flew most <strong>of</strong> the way<br />

back before the pilot realized Dad was improvising. That was how Dad<br />

lived: ready to try anything, supremely confident—​<strong>of</strong>ten with no reason<br />

to be so—​ and always able to let consequences slide <strong>of</strong>f his shoulders like<br />

water <strong>of</strong>f a duck.<br />

While waiting to turn eighteen, Dad struck up a friendship with<br />

Stew. Stew was Dad’s kind <strong>of</strong> guy: independent, bold, and unafraid to tell<br />

everyone, including his superiors, what he really thought. <strong>The</strong>y talked<br />

about guns and fast motorcycles and made lists <strong>of</strong> the know-​nothing


8 || THE TANK MAN’S SON<br />

<strong>of</strong>ficers they’d like to teach lessons to. <strong>The</strong>y spent their base leave in<br />

Jacksonville together, cutting up and causing trouble in the bars and<br />

pool halls. And it was sometime during their time together that Stew<br />

clued Dad in to the real cause <strong>of</strong> all the world’s troubles.<br />

<strong>The</strong> three <strong>of</strong> us Bouman kids—​me, my older brother, Jerry, and my<br />

younger sister, Sheri—​ grew up knowing who Stew was. Dad would flip<br />

right to the picture <strong>of</strong> him in the photo album and tap his finger, and we<br />

would pretend to study the snapshot we’d already seen dozens <strong>of</strong> times.<br />

Stew sat ramrod straight in a wooden chair, wearing a crisply pressed<br />

Nazi uniform with swastika bands on each sleeve. His daughter stood<br />

behind him, one hand on her father’s shoulder. She wore a Hitler Youth<br />

uniform, and behind the two <strong>of</strong> them was draped a Nazi flag.<br />

“You kids know not to ask questions,” Dad would say and then close<br />

the album.<br />

Shortly after meeting Stew, Dad persuaded a squad <strong>of</strong> cadets to<br />

goose-​step around the base, a stunt that earned him a trip to the psych<br />

ward for evaluation. In the early 1950s, so close to the end <strong>of</strong> the Second<br />

World War, the naval brass figured no one would be crazy enough to<br />

ape the Nazis unless he was actually crazy. My mother later told me<br />

that Dad was given a Section 8—​that was how they discharged people<br />

judged unfit for military service, like homosexuals and the mentally ill.<br />

Dad’s version <strong>of</strong> the story was different: his naval career ended when<br />

he punched some know-​nothing <strong>of</strong>ficer who had it coming. Still, an<br />

honorable discharge arrived in Grandma Jean’s mailbox, owing to the<br />

intervention <strong>of</strong> a family friend who happened to be a congressman from<br />

the great state <strong>of</strong> Michigan.<br />

Maybe Dad would have left the Navy on his own, even if he’d never<br />

met Stew. It wouldn’t have taken Nazi ideology to persuade my father<br />

to punch an <strong>of</strong>ficer—​he would have done that on a dare. Either way,<br />

by age eighteen, Dad found himself out <strong>of</strong> the Navy, <strong>of</strong>ficially a man,<br />

and with no idea what to do next. If he’d been more driven and hardworking,<br />

perhaps he would have struck out on his own and moved to


MARK BOUMAN || 9<br />

Detroit or Chicago. He could have done what other young men did:<br />

find a job, make friends, date a local girl, and begin a new life. Maybe<br />

save up for a new sedan or a starter home. Join a bowling league or the<br />

local chapter <strong>of</strong> the Elks. Instead, he moved into his mother’s basement,<br />

avoided work, smoked two packs a day, and filled out his six-​foot-​two<br />

frame with another forty pounds <strong>of</strong> muscle.<br />

At the same time that Dad was lounging on his mother’s couch and<br />

reading anti-​Semitic books and military manuals about how to assemble<br />

land mines, Mom was making a name for herself at Unity Christian<br />

High School. She played first-​ chair French horn in the school orchestra<br />

and edited the school newspaper. She represented Unity at the state<br />

debate championship and placed second. Her unfailingly honest and<br />

responsible parents were no-​nonsense workers—​her father a carpenter,<br />

her mother a nurse’s aid—​who expected their children, Mom and her<br />

older sister, Janie, to take care <strong>of</strong> themselves and keep their heads down.<br />

<strong>The</strong>y had moved the family from Arkansas to Michigan years before so<br />

the girls could attend a good Christian school. <strong>The</strong>y never gave the girls<br />

birthday presents or celebrated holidays. Surviving the Great Depression<br />

had taught them that having fun was simply too expensive.<br />

One summer afternoon, Mom drove Janie to Holland Beach on the<br />

shore <strong>of</strong> Lake Michigan. <strong>The</strong>y planned on spending the afternoon swimming<br />

and lying in the sun. It was a popular place to see and be seen, and<br />

it also happened to be free. That same summer afternoon, Dad took his<br />

mother’s car and drove to Holland Beach as well. Cruising the parking<br />

lot, he spotted two ponytailed teenagers sitting inside a Buick sedan. He<br />

eased his own car to a stop beside theirs. <strong>The</strong> girl in the passenger seat<br />

was cuter, but the girl in the driver’s seat was closer, and her wide smile<br />

revealed her perfect teeth, so my father decided to simply go with what<br />

was right in front <strong>of</strong> him.<br />

“Would you like to go see a movie?” he asked Mom.<br />

That was that. From then on they were a couple. At least that was<br />

the way Dad remembered it: simple and to the point.


10 || THE TANK MAN’S SON<br />

Mom’s version was a bit different. <strong>The</strong>y met at the beach, but it<br />

was Janie who first met Dad while they were swimming. She invited<br />

him back to shore to share their picnic, and Dad took the opportunity<br />

to suggest that the three <strong>of</strong> them see a movie together. Once they had<br />

eaten, Janie drove, with Mom in the middle and Dad on the outside. It<br />

thrilled Mom to sit next to Dad since it was Janie who always attracted<br />

the attention from boys.<br />

On the drive home, the warm summer air whipped through the open<br />

windows, swirling Dad’s thick black hair.<br />

“What did you think <strong>of</strong> the movie?” Mom ventured.<br />

“It was okay,” he quickly answered, “but I really prefer war movies.<br />

And Westerns. I try to catch a movie at least once a week.”<br />

“Really?” Mom was incredulous. “You must have a great job!”<br />

Dad hedged. “Actually I’m between jobs right now. I just got out <strong>of</strong><br />

the Navy, so . . .”<br />

Mom found herself looking sideways, not for the first time, her eyes<br />

tracing his strong arm draped along the edge <strong>of</strong> the rolled-​down window.<br />

“What did you do in the Navy?”<br />

“Aircraft mechanic,” he replied smartly. “I haven’t decided yet what<br />

to do for a job. I’m taking my time. Since I just got home, I’m not in<br />

any big hurry.”<br />

He grinned. Mom couldn’t believe it. No big hurry to work? Movies<br />

once a week? Free to do whatever he wanted—​maybe even to put one<br />

<strong>of</strong> those arms around her shoulders while they drove through the back<br />

roads together?<br />

Dad looked at the sisters. He wanted to ask Janie out, since she was<br />

prettier, but that would have been awkward with Mom sitting between<br />

them. And here is where their memories come together, with Dad asking<br />

Mom if she’d like to go out to a movie again. Mom knew it was<br />

wrong to date, wrong to have fun, wrong for a high school student to<br />

cut loose with an ex-​Navy man. And Mom knew just as surely that she<br />

wouldn’ t— couldn’ t— say no to the excitement Dad <strong>of</strong>fered.


MARK BOUMAN || 11<br />

“Sure,” she said, hoping he couldn’t see the color rising to her cheeks.<br />

However it happened, the results were the same. As the summer<br />

ended and the school year began, Dad and Mom began dating in secret.<br />

To a girl who never went <strong>of</strong>f script, Dad’s fearlessness and disregard for<br />

convention seemed like a godsend. Maybe life didn’t have to be as safe<br />

and boring as it had always been. Maybe her parents had been wrong<br />

about duty being the most important thing in life. Dad wanted to have<br />

all the fun he could at every moment he could, and that answered nearly<br />

every longing Mom had ever felt. She was newspaper, and Dad was a<br />

lit match.<br />

Mom’s decision to date Dad was the first crack in the facade <strong>of</strong> her<br />

exemplary life, and soon nearly everything crumbled. Dad stole money<br />

from his mother’s beauty parlor so he could show Mom the kind <strong>of</strong> good<br />

time they both deserved. <strong>The</strong>y drove too fast and snuck into dance halls.<br />

<strong>The</strong>y saw the latest movies and kissed by the lake. She was a sixteen-​<br />

year-​ old kid who lived miles from town—​ a kid with parents whose idea<br />

<strong>of</strong> a fun Saturday was to go fishing and then return home to clean and<br />

salt the fish. It’s no wonder she felt free the moment she hopped into<br />

Dad’s front seat and roared down the country roads toward anywhere<br />

but home.<br />

Dad became Mom’s only friend. More than that, he became her<br />

world. Her homework sat untouched for days at a time, and she dropped<br />

out <strong>of</strong> the school play. Her French horn gathered dust beneath her bed.<br />

When she heard about a job answering phones and filing documents<br />

for an insurance company, she dropped out <strong>of</strong> school, because what was<br />

the point in pretending? All she wanted was to be with Dad, and he’d<br />

take care <strong>of</strong> her as long as they stayed together. He picked her up from<br />

work every evening, and every morning she counted the hours until she<br />

could see him again. Her father was angry, but her mother was more<br />

than happy to save the school tuition every month. Mom overheard her<br />

mother telling her father, “If she wants to ruin her life, at least it won’t<br />

cost us anything.”


12 || THE TANK MAN’S SON<br />

Mom smiled to herself. <strong>The</strong> only thing her mother seemed to care<br />

about was saving money, but Mom had found a way to make money and<br />

have fun at the same time. <strong>The</strong>re was so much more to life than what<br />

her parents had allowed her to experience, and if she had to leave them<br />

behind, she would. She’d found her future in my father.<br />

Several months later, Mom walked out <strong>of</strong> the bathroom she shared<br />

with her sister and blurted out, “Janie, I’m sick.”<br />

“What do you mean? Sick how?”<br />

“Pregnant sick,” Mom groaned, feeling the urge to vomit again.<br />

Her parents knew Mom had a secret life, but they didn’t know the<br />

half <strong>of</strong> it. Mom’s questions spilled out as tears streamed down her cheeks.<br />

“Now what am I going to do? What will Mom and Dad say? What’s<br />

going to happen?”<br />

“You’ll need to tell them soon,” Janie said. “It won’t help any if you<br />

wait.”<br />

A few hours later, her father arrived home from his construction job.<br />

He sat down at the kitchen table, reading the paper while he waited for<br />

his wife to finish making dinner. Janie and Mom entered the kitchen.<br />

“She needs to talk to both <strong>of</strong> you,” Janie announced, then stepped<br />

out <strong>of</strong> the way.<br />

Her father lowered his paper and peered at his younger daughter<br />

over his thick, black reading glasses. Her mother stopped midturn on<br />

the linoleum, holding a plate <strong>of</strong> pickled beets.<br />

“What’s wrong?” she asked in a low tone.<br />

Mom couldn’t speak, so her sister spoke for her. “She thinks she<br />

might be pregnant.”<br />

Mom burst into tears, her head bobbing up and down from the great<br />

heaving sobs that swelled inside and threatened to overwhelm her.<br />

“Well,” pronounced her father, “that’s a fine mess you’ve got yourself<br />

into.”<br />

“I’m so sorry,” Mom managed, finding her father’s eyes.<br />

“Sorry doesn’t solve the problem, now does it?” he said.


MARK BOUMAN || 13<br />

Janie moved to put her arms around Mom, hoping to console her.<br />

“You’ll have to marry that boy,” her mother said as she resumed her<br />

dinner preparations. “If you’re pregnant, then you’re on your own. You<br />

know that. You’ve brought this on yourself. Don’t expect us to help.”<br />

A child choosing to ruin her life was nothing an upstanding parent<br />

should stand in the way <strong>of</strong>. Mom stared at the floor, hearing the newspaper<br />

crinkle as her father went back to reading, hearing her mother at<br />

the chopping board, feeling her sister’s arms. That’s when Mom realized<br />

two things: that she’d have to marry Dad, and that it was the last thing<br />

she wanted to do.<br />

Not that she had a choice. Ending her pregnancy wasn’t an option<br />

for her, and her parents were kicking her out, so keeping the baby at<br />

home wasn’t an option either. In 1958, in rural Michigan, independent<br />

single mothers simply didn’t exist, especially ones without a high school<br />

diploma. Over the years, her parents had made sure Mom knew that<br />

good and honest people never became pregnant out <strong>of</strong> wedlock—​ and if<br />

they did, God forbid, they got married immediately.<br />

That advice would have been easier to follow if her parents hadn’t<br />

made such a point <strong>of</strong> convincing her that Dad would never make a good<br />

husband.<br />

Mom was trapped between truths, and the only way forward was a<br />

wedding. Except a wedding was impossible. None <strong>of</strong> the parents would<br />

attend or help pay for it. Mom didn’t have the emotional strength to<br />

organize even a civil marriage ceremony, so Janie took it upon herself to<br />

arrange things. She was the only one present when Dad and Mom stood<br />

in front <strong>of</strong> a justice <strong>of</strong> the peace at the courthouse in Grand Rapids and<br />

promised to love each other for better or worse, in sickness and in health,<br />

until death parted them.<br />

Dad’s mother couldn’t bear the thought <strong>of</strong> the couple starting their<br />

married life living in a car, which is exactly what Mom and Dad would<br />

have been forced to do, so she bought them a trailer—​a steal at $250<br />

because it had been damaged in a flood and the previous owners had


14 || THE TANK MAN’S SON<br />

moved out. After the ceremony at the courthouse, Dad’s stepmom,<br />

Grandma Ginn, hosted a reception at her place: a simple cake, some<br />

photos, and an hour <strong>of</strong> awkward small talk. <strong>The</strong>n the happy couple<br />

drove back to their water-​stained trailer to begin life together as man<br />

and wife.<br />

That was late winter 1958. Dad was nineteen, and Mom was seventeen.<br />

Jerry was born just over six months later. I was born two years after<br />

that, and Sheri two years after me. We were the Boumans, a clan <strong>of</strong> five<br />

crammed into a trailer in Cannon, Michigan, trying to make our way<br />

in the world.


2<br />

<strong>The</strong>re wasn’t a single daywhen Mom and Dad didn’t loathe their<br />

moldy trailer, but it was their only option, year after year. It was already<br />

a pit when Grandma Jean bought it for them—​ it had electricity at least,<br />

but no running water—​and adding one, two, and then three children<br />

didn’t improve it. Neither did Dad’s habit <strong>of</strong> burning through whatever<br />

meager pay he earned. Dad was working a string <strong>of</strong> dead-​end, nonunion<br />

jobs, then cashing his checks so he could treat himself to dinner and a<br />

movie. When he got fired from one job—​for lying about his qualifications,<br />

for insulting his boss, for bringing a pistol to work and threatening<br />

someone—​ he’d just move on to the next.<br />

Mom, meanwhile, was in survival mode. Besides scrounging food,<br />

lugging water, washing diapers by hand, and trying to keep track <strong>of</strong> us<br />

kids, she had her husband to care for. Since he was out winning bread,<br />

he expected Mom to keep him clothed and fed. He made rules on the<br />

fly, which she was expected to follow—​no matter how unreasonable—​or<br />

face the consequences.<br />

15


16 || THE TANK MAN’S SON<br />

Early on there was <strong>of</strong>ten little or no food at the trailer, so Dad and Mom<br />

would drive to Grandma Jean’s house for dinner. Dad would usually disappear<br />

into the basement by himself while Mom helped prepare the meal.<br />

“I bought you some food,” Grandma Jean said once. “It’s in the entryway<br />

near the door, and you can take it with you tonight after dinner.”<br />

“I don’t understand him,” Mom said, struggling not to cry. “He won’t<br />

get a job. I work all day, and he just sits around and plays. He’s either<br />

eating out or running around with his friends.”<br />

“Well, I thought he might have some trouble being a good husband.<br />

He never learned to work hard. When he was living here, after the Navy,<br />

I told him to save money for a rainy day, but he wouldn’t listen. And<br />

now it’s pouring.”<br />

“I wish I knew what to do. He won’t listen to me.”<br />

“Well,” Grandma Jean said, “he didn’t listen to me much either.”<br />

• • •<br />

Despite his habit <strong>of</strong> spending his time and money however and wherever<br />

he wanted, Dad must have sensed that he needed to get his family out<br />

<strong>of</strong> that trailer—​ or at least get himself out. He hated it every bit as much<br />

as the rest <strong>of</strong> us did, and so he schemed his way toward a real house.<br />

His plan started with empty land, which was all my parents could<br />

afford on his typical fifty-​dollars-​a-​week pay. After asking around for a<br />

few months, Dad was able to get eleven acres outside town in Belmont,<br />

nearly every square foot <strong>of</strong> which was covered in sand. Other than growing<br />

oak trees and a type <strong>of</strong> weed with heavy, barbed burs, the sand<br />

was useless for almost everything else. It couldn’t be cultivated, it made<br />

a poor foundation for building, and it was crisscrossed by constantly<br />

shifting ruts, dunes, and ridges. Still, land was land, and by the time<br />

Sheri was toddling around and Jerry was starting school, Mom and Dad<br />

owned eleven acres <strong>of</strong> it. Dad paid a man to jack the family trailer <strong>of</strong>f<br />

the ground and tow it the fifteen miles to their new homestead. Same<br />

old trailer, same young family, both in a brand-​ new setting.


MARK BOUMAN || 17<br />

At first, it was an even worse setting for Mom. Not only was she<br />

farther from town, but the land had no running water, and she was<br />

immediately forced to ask the closest neighbors for help. Apparently<br />

water wasn’t something Dad had considered before relocating the trailer,<br />

or else it was something he simply assumed Mom would take care <strong>of</strong>.<br />

And she did. Dressed in slacks and a light blouse, her long, dark hair<br />

swaying behind her, she marched down one sandy hill, up another, and<br />

through a collection <strong>of</strong> cars in need <strong>of</strong> repair, until she found herself at the<br />

front door <strong>of</strong> a typical Michigan split-​ level home.<br />

“Come on in,” said the woman who answered. “Name’s Emmy. Emmy<br />

Dietz. Sit down for a minute and have a cup <strong>of</strong> tea.”<br />

“That’s okay, I just came over to see if I can get a jug <strong>of</strong> water from<br />

your spigot. We don’t have water yet.”<br />

Emmy gave Mom an evaluating once-​over. “Of course you can use<br />

our spigot, sweetie, but first come in for a spell.”<br />

Emmy held open the door until Mom entered, then gestured toward<br />

the kitchen table. “Just pull up a chair there and push that stuff out <strong>of</strong><br />

the way until you can sit down.”<br />

Mom moved a pile <strong>of</strong> magazines and some dish towels, clearing a<br />

place for herself, and Mrs. Dietz set a mug in front <strong>of</strong> her with a tea<br />

bag in it.<br />

“<strong>The</strong> water will heat up in just a minute,” Emmy said as she cleared<br />

another place at the table, causing a few <strong>of</strong> the magazines to tumble to<br />

the floor. “So how’s things going, living out here in the boonies? It’s a<br />

bit too far from town for most people, but we like it that way. Nice and<br />

quiet.” She smiled.<br />

“It’s quiet all right,” Mom agreed. “It’d be a whole lot easier if we had<br />

water and a phone. My husband says he’s going to get a well drilled, but<br />

we don’t have the money yet.”<br />

“Aren’t you building a house? How do you build a house without<br />

water?” Emmy chuckled. “I thought you’re supposed to put in a well and<br />

then a house. What’s that husband <strong>of</strong> yours thinking?”


18 || THE TANK MAN’S SON<br />

“I don’t know,” Mom admitted. She stared at her cup.<br />

“Ah, he’ll figure it out!” Emmy added, rising to take the hissing kettle<br />

<strong>of</strong>f the stove. She poured hot water into Mom’s cup, returned the kettle<br />

to the stove, and took a framed family photo <strong>of</strong>f a shelf, placing it in front<br />

<strong>of</strong> Mom. Everyone in the picture was dressed in plaid.<br />

“Take some sugar,” she said, plopping two cubes in the hot tea. <strong>The</strong>n<br />

she pointed with her fingertip at the children in the picture. “This is<br />

Darwin, our oldest. <strong>The</strong>n this is our daughter, Judy. Here’s Tim, and then<br />

Mike. Want a cookie?”<br />

Mom shook her head and took a sip <strong>of</strong> her sweet tea. “You have a<br />

wonderful family,” she ventured. “Your youngest looks about the age <strong>of</strong><br />

my boys.”<br />

“We’re not rich, that’s for sure, but we’re a good family! We’re just<br />

trying to pay the bills like everyone else.” Emmy leaned back in her chair.<br />

“Les never finished school, so he can’t read, but my kids are going to learn<br />

and stay in school, or I’ll let them have it.” She shook her fist for emphasis.<br />

When Mom’s tea was gone, she stood up to leave. “Thank you, but<br />

I need to get back to the house with the water.”<br />

“No problem at all. Our well is only sixty-​five feet down, but it has<br />

lots <strong>of</strong> water.”<br />

Mrs. Dietz walked Mom to the door, then watched as she carried<br />

her plastic jug to the spigot and filled it. “You come over any time you<br />

need water, honey,” she called.<br />

Mom <strong>of</strong>fered a grateful smile and then turned to the task <strong>of</strong> carrying<br />

her sloshing, forty-​ pound load back to the trailer.<br />

While Mom didn’t care for this new arrangement, Jerry and I loved<br />

our new land. It was a vast, sandy playground, and our favorite thing to<br />

play was army. Dad had given us a large bucket brimming with green<br />

plastic army men, and the sand made the perfect battlefield. Before each<br />

battle, we’d divvy up the soldiers. Some tossed grenades, some crouched<br />

behind machine guns or aimed rifles, and some held pistols, but my<br />

favorite was the grunt with the bazooka on his shoulder.


MARK BOUMAN || 19<br />

Once, as we dug walls and pits in the sand to protect our armies,<br />

Sheri announced that she was going to play with us. I stopped digging<br />

and looked up at her. A doll dangled from one hand, and she was<br />

scratching her hair with the other.<br />

“You can’t play,” I informed her, returning to my important work.<br />

“You’re a girl.”<br />

“I’m telling Mom!”<br />

Jerry and I looked at each other and shrugged, then resumed our battle<br />

preparations. Once our fortifications were complete, combat consisted <strong>of</strong><br />

lobbing rocks, one at a time, toward the other person’s army. Any soldier<br />

knocked over or buried by a rock was considered dead, and the battle continued<br />

until one side was completely out <strong>of</strong> commission. We had learned<br />

that it was best to spread our armies out across a wide swath <strong>of</strong> sand, thus<br />

eliminating the chance that a single well-​ placed rock could end the battle.<br />

Minutes later, Mom arrived. Hands on her hips, she declared, “You<br />

boys need to include your sister when you play! She has no one else to<br />

play with out here.”<br />

Sheri stood defiantly by Mom’s side, glaring at us. Jerry and I both<br />

sighed.<br />

“Oh, all right,” I relented, motioning her over. “Come on.”<br />

Mom left as Sheri skipped over to our battlefield. “What do I do?”<br />

Jerry explained the game to Sheri, step by step, all the while redividing<br />

the plastic soldiers into three piles. I ground my teeth in frustration—​<br />

how could he be so patient? She stared at the little green men, turning<br />

them over in her hands until Jerry reached the end <strong>of</strong> his explanation.<br />

“So what’s this guy?”<br />

“He has a grenade,” Jerry answered.<br />

“What’s that?”<br />

I couldn’t take it anymore. “Don’t you know anything?”<br />

She threw a question back at me. “What does he do?”<br />

“He throws it, duh,” I said, as if every preschool girl should know


20 || THE TANK MAN’S SON<br />

about grenades. Was she going to ask about every single weapon? “Just<br />

put them in the sand so we can start our war!”<br />

Sheri knelt down, and after scooping out some low depressions in the<br />

sand, she placed her men in neat little rows, shoulder to shoulder.<br />

I snorted, and she looked up at me. “Just a minute— they all gotta<br />

stand up straight!”<br />

When she was finished, Jerry announced that he would take the first<br />

turn. He grabbed one <strong>of</strong> our stockpiled rocks, took a step back, and<br />

pitched toward my base. His opening salvo took two <strong>of</strong> my riflemen<br />

out <strong>of</strong> action.<br />

Sheri went next. She could hardly lift her stone, and her first throw<br />

landed harmlessly in the sand, well short <strong>of</strong> either opposing base. She<br />

stamped her foot.<br />

“My turn,” I said, choosing my favorite rock. It was smooth and had<br />

the ability to roll after it landed, causing collateral damage. I took careful<br />

aim, wound up, and lobbed a perfect bomb into the heart <strong>of</strong> Sheri’s<br />

base. Her entire army fell like dominoes.<br />

“Aaand . . . they’re dead,” I announced.<br />

She stamped her foot again. “Not fair! You knocked ’em down all<br />

at once!”<br />

“I guess you shouldn’t have put them so close together,” I said.<br />

“But I didn’t know!”<br />

“Well, now you do.”<br />

“I don’t want to play your dumb army game anyway!” Sheri stormed<br />

<strong>of</strong>f. I was glad to see her go, and Jerry didn’t seem to mind either.<br />

Without a word, we drafted her fallen soldiers back into our armies,<br />

preparing for the coming fight.<br />

• • •<br />

All three <strong>of</strong> us were united in our hatred <strong>of</strong> the sandburs, however.<br />

No matter what we did outside and how careful we were, they were<br />

like evil Velcro, attaching themselves to our shoelaces, socks, shorts,


MARK BOUMAN || 21<br />

and even the backs <strong>of</strong> our shirts and our hair. Once latched on, they’d<br />

worm their minuscule hooks deeper and deeper, irritating our skin. Our<br />

shoelaces became so intertwined with clumps <strong>of</strong> burs that we could no<br />

longer untie our shoes. Removing the burs with our fingers was painful<br />

and usually pointless. Few came out, and more would quickly take<br />

their place.<br />

While Jerry and Sheri and I were dealing with the burs, and Mom<br />

was lugging water up and down the sandy hills, Dad plunked down a<br />

good-​sized chunk <strong>of</strong> his paycheck for private flying lessons.<br />

When his desire for a real house became strong enough, though, it<br />

overpowered many <strong>of</strong> his lazier instincts. Dad already had plenty <strong>of</strong> land,<br />

and he struck gold at a county auction when he was able to purchase two<br />

entire houses for a grand total <strong>of</strong> two dollars. <strong>The</strong>y were being torn down<br />

to make room for a new highway that the state was punching through<br />

a section <strong>of</strong> Grand Rapids. Dad picked those houses clean like a crow<br />

on roadkill: lengths <strong>of</strong> lumber, partial sheets <strong>of</strong> plywood, cinder blocks,<br />

cabinets, bathroom fixtures, pipes, and even the occasional straight nail.<br />

Soon, atop one <strong>of</strong> our sandy hills nearest the road, there was a pile<br />

<strong>of</strong> building material bigger than our trailer. Over the days, weeks, and<br />

months that followed, we watched Dad slowly transform that pile into a<br />

new house. It was a simple rectangle built from cinder block, twenty feet<br />

by forty feet, set lengthwise where the driveway ended. He mapped out a<br />

kitchen, a living room, a laundry room, one bathroom, and three small<br />

bedrooms, all <strong>of</strong> which he framed with the scavenged wood. While we<br />

continued to live in the cramped trailer, the Bouman residence steadily<br />

took shape, and with each completed step came a bit more <strong>of</strong> the feeling<br />

that better things were in store for us.<br />

• • •<br />

“Dad, is our new house ready yet?”<br />

I was trying to keep still so as not to bother Dad while he was working,<br />

but the sand and burs in my shoes made me shift from foot to foot.


22 || THE TANK MAN’S SON<br />

Our new house wouldn’t have sand in it like the trailer did, and now<br />

that the construction was almost done, I was starting to think about it<br />

more and more. I’d never lived in a house, but I could imagine what it<br />

would be like to live somewhere without mold growing on the walls,<br />

somewhere with a room big enough that I wouldn’t bump into my<br />

family whenever I moved. I could also imagine my own bed. Jerry and<br />

Sheri and I were all crammed onto a single mattress, and between Jerry<br />

elbowing and kicking me and Sheri wetting the sheets, there weren’t<br />

many nights when I got enough sleep.<br />

“About a week,” Dad answered.<br />

Dressed as always in black leather shoes, white socks, khaki pants,<br />

and an untucked white shirt, he was working in front <strong>of</strong> a cinder block<br />

wall, just below one <strong>of</strong> the square window openings. I’d watched him use<br />

a trowel to smear wet cement in a line around the edge <strong>of</strong> the opening,<br />

and now he was holding a pane <strong>of</strong> glass in a thin frame. He lined up<br />

the glass with the opening and then pressed it against the wet cement,<br />

which oozed out around the edges like jelly from between two slices <strong>of</strong><br />

Wonder Bread.<br />

“<strong>The</strong>re’s another one done. I gotta finish a few things before we can<br />

move.”<br />

Dad turned to look at me. He seemed like a giant, building a house<br />

by hand and carrying windows as if they were one <strong>of</strong> our plastic dinner<br />

plates. <strong>The</strong>n he turned back to his work, lowering himself to one knee and<br />

pulling <strong>of</strong>f his elastic silver watch with a single motion and slotting it in<br />

his pocket. His hands worked down in the cement bucket, kneading, then<br />

returned to the water bucket. When he drew them out, I watched water<br />

run down through the black hair on his powerful forearms. His wrists and<br />

hands were huge. Dirt and grime marked the creases <strong>of</strong> his fingers and the<br />

lines <strong>of</strong> his hands, and the edges <strong>of</strong> his fingernails were wide, black arcs.<br />

More cement, another window, and no further conversation.<br />

I thought about the room behind the window Dad had just finished.<br />

It would be dry and warm and full <strong>of</strong> space. Dad continued to work in


MARK BOUMAN || 23<br />

silence, and I watched. As he worked, his arms swung heavy and slow,<br />

slightly away from his body, as if they were too muscled to swing where<br />

everyone else’s did. He walked differently than others did too—​he’d pick<br />

a point ahead <strong>of</strong> him and march toward it without slowing. Tagging<br />

along in his wake at a store or a gun shop or a swap meet, I had watched<br />

people step aside for him, parting like grass in a strong wind. When I<br />

walked behind him, when I watched him work, his smell was a mixture<br />

<strong>of</strong> machine oil, sour sweat, and sunshine.<br />

<strong>The</strong> gusting breezes ruffled Dad’s hair, up and down and up again, like<br />

a bird’s wing. When Mom called from the trailer behind us, it didn’t seem<br />

like Dad heard. He switched on the outside light he had recently wired<br />

up and continued to work. I waited a minute longer, feeling the wind<br />

pick up speed. I could hear grains <strong>of</strong> sand spattering against the wall <strong>of</strong><br />

the house and on the new windows. <strong>The</strong>n I turned my back on the house<br />

and walked home to the trailer.<br />

• • •<br />

When Dad came back from building, he yelled at Mom. “Potatoes?<br />

Again? Why can’t you cook some real food?”<br />

“Because you spent your paycheck on movies in town!” she yelled<br />

back.<br />

Jerry and I were sitting on our bed, playing army men in the mountains<br />

and valleys <strong>of</strong> the blanket, and Sheri was lying beside us, sucking<br />

her thumb. I thought about how cool it would be to go to a war movie in<br />

town with Dad, but he always went to movies alone. When Mom stuck<br />

her head in and told us to get our jackets on, we knew all <strong>of</strong> us would<br />

be eating dinner at Grandma Jean’s. Dad’s mom had pointy eyeglasses<br />

and a house full <strong>of</strong> curtains and carpet. On the drive over, we rode in<br />

silence, and I saw lightning flash in the distance.<br />

By the time dinner was over, rain was beating down on Grandma’s ro<strong>of</strong><br />

so loudly that we had trouble hearing one another talk. By the time Dad<br />

had polished <strong>of</strong>f the apple pie and decided it was time to brave the storm,


24 || THE TANK MAN’S SON<br />

rain was pelting sideways against the windows. Our car swerved and shook<br />

as we drove back to the trailer.<br />

We turned <strong>of</strong>f the gravel road. “I hope you can make it up,” Mom said.<br />

Deep ruts cut back and forth across the sand driveway as if a giant<br />

crayon had scribbled them. <strong>The</strong> torrential rain had gouged them even<br />

deeper, and the car lurched back and forth as Dad tried to steer around<br />

the worst <strong>of</strong> them. <strong>The</strong> headlights, when they were pointed at the<br />

ground, showed us a driveway that looked more like a muddy river<br />

than a road. An occasional flash <strong>of</strong> lightning revealed oaks waving and<br />

bending all around us. One <strong>of</strong> Mom’s hands was pressed to the ceiling,<br />

and in the backseat we bounced crazily into one another. It might have<br />

been fun if it hadn’t been so frightening.<br />

<strong>The</strong>re was a sudden pitch forward and the engine died, and in the<br />

second or two <strong>of</strong> relative silence that followed, I could hear gasoline<br />

sloshing in the tank. Dad opened the door and stuck a leg out, announcing<br />

as he did that we’d just walk the rest <strong>of</strong> the way and get the car out<br />

in the morning. But his instructions were interrupted by Mom’s near-​<br />

hysterical voice.<br />

“Wait, the light! Why can’t we see the light up at the house yet?”<br />

As rain poured in the open door, Dad squinted through the windshield<br />

into the darkness. <strong>The</strong> car headlights were aimed too low to help.<br />

<strong>The</strong> only thing we could see ahead <strong>of</strong> us, up the driveway, were raindrops<br />

and blackness. Dad turned to face Mom. “Don’t worry. <strong>The</strong> house is<br />

still there.”<br />

Dad stepped out into the night, leaving the driver’s door open. He<br />

trudged up the driveway, spanning the ruts without breaking stride. Lit<br />

by the headlights, he turned back to the car, cupped one hand around his<br />

mouth and shouted, “<strong>The</strong> power is probably out! Stay here while I get a<br />

flashlight!” <strong>The</strong>n he disappeared into the storm, and we were alone in the<br />

car. Mom’s breath came faster and faster.<br />

Several minutes later Dad’s white shirt floated down toward us out<br />

<strong>of</strong> the darkness. He climbed into the driver’s seat and slammed the door.


MARK BOUMAN || 25<br />

Raindrops ran out <strong>of</strong> his hair and down the back <strong>of</strong> his neck. He put<br />

both hands on the steering wheel.<br />

“We’re going back to Grandma’s,” he announced.<br />

He cranked the engine once, twice, and when it caught the third time,<br />

he yanked the gearshift into reverse and floored it. <strong>The</strong>re was a moment<br />

when nothing happened, and then the wheels found just enough traction<br />

to propel us backward down the hill. Dad spun the wheel hard right, and<br />

Jerry, Sheri, and I were smashed into one another in a pile against the<br />

door. <strong>The</strong>n we were bouncing down the driveway, sliding out onto the<br />

road, accelerating.<br />

Mom stared at Dad. In a voice barely loud enough to hear, Dad<br />

answered her silent question. “It’s gone.”<br />

Mom began to cry into her hands. I grabbed the back <strong>of</strong> the front seat<br />

and levered myself to my feet, ready to shout one <strong>of</strong> the dozen questions<br />

I’d just thought <strong>of</strong>. Jerry did the same. Dad killed our questions before<br />

they could begin with a single gesture, his right hand coming up into a<br />

fist below the rearview mirror. We plopped down and closed our mouths.<br />

We drove back to Grandma Jean’s through the black night. <strong>The</strong><br />

drone <strong>of</strong> the car was interrupted only by Mom’s sobs in the front seat.<br />

When Grandma opened the door, wearing her nightgown and holding<br />

a flashlight, she didn’t seem surprised to see us.<br />

<strong>The</strong> next morning, Grandma’s voice woke us, calling us to the<br />

kitchen for oatmeal.<br />

“Where’s Mom?” Jerry asked.<br />

“She and your father went to look at the house,” Grandma answered,<br />

setting three steaming bowls in front <strong>of</strong> us and handing us silver spoons.<br />

“But is Mom okay?” Sheri worried.<br />

“She’ll be fine,” Grandma answered. “And you’ll be fine if I get you<br />

some milk, hmm?” She poured it from a tall porcelain pitcher that<br />

matched our bowls.<br />

Jerry lifted his bowl slightly <strong>of</strong>f the table, examining the delicate<br />

designs traced around its rim. “Where’d you get these, anyway?”


26 || THE TANK MAN’S SON<br />

“From England,” Grandma replied. “Aren’t they nice?”<br />

“<strong>The</strong>y look like they could break.”<br />

“Yes, they could,” she agreed. “So we’ll be careful, won’t we?”<br />

We nodded, Grandma nodded, and we ate the rest <strong>of</strong> our oatmeal in<br />

silence. It wasn’t until lunchtime that Mom returned. Her face was still<br />

puffy and streaked with red. Sheri ran to her.<br />

“Mom, are we going home now?”<br />

“Yes, we’re going back. <strong>The</strong> trailer is okay.”<br />

Jerry frowned. “<strong>The</strong> trailer! But what about the house?”<br />

“It will . . .” Mom tried to answer, but stopped speaking until she<br />

could battle back a fresh round <strong>of</strong> sobs. Eventually she was able to finish.<br />

“It will be a while before we can move into the house, kids. <strong>The</strong>re was<br />

a tornado.”<br />

Grandma walked us to the front door, and while we sat to tug on our<br />

shoes, she pressed a wad <strong>of</strong> money into Mom’s hand.<br />

“It’ll be okay,” she <strong>of</strong>fered.<br />

Mom nodded, but didn’t speak. Grandma watched from the front<br />

door as we climbed back into the car and pulled away.<br />

Back at home, we managed to inch our way up the driveway. <strong>The</strong>re<br />

was the trailer, right where it always was, looking no worse than it always<br />

did. And there, at the top <strong>of</strong> the hill, perched jumbled piles <strong>of</strong> cinder<br />

blocks, topped with splintered wood. <strong>The</strong> walls had all been blown out,<br />

as if scattered like one <strong>of</strong> the sand castles Jerry and I liked to build and<br />

then destroy. <strong>The</strong> ro<strong>of</strong> was lying in the valley behind the house.<br />

Dad was still too stunned to say much. He kept walking around<br />

the pile <strong>of</strong> rubble, stopping now and then to touch a cinder block or<br />

a length <strong>of</strong> pipe.<br />

“Mostly intact,” he said more than once. “Mostly intact.”<br />

We kept living in our trailer. Dad had a deep well drilled near the top<br />

<strong>of</strong> the hill. And three months later, Dad announced that he was finished<br />

rebuilding the house and we could move in. <strong>The</strong> trailer stayed where it<br />

was. Dad tried to get rid <strong>of</strong> it, but no one would take it, even for free.


3<br />

In one way, moving into our new home drew a sharp line— on one side<br />

were our cramped, primitive trailer days, while on the other stretched a<br />

future filled with luxuries like our own beds, running water, and a living<br />

room where we could lie on the floor and play games <strong>of</strong> Monopoly<br />

by the woodstove. In other ways, however, life went on much the same<br />

as always. A different dinner table, maybe, but the same chronic shortage<br />

<strong>of</strong> food—​and the same wandering days filled with exploration and<br />

battles and boredom and sand.<br />

When Jerry started school, I didn’t think much <strong>of</strong> it. While he was<br />

gone, I played by myself—​except when Mom forced me to play with<br />

my sister—​but since I slept late and the bus brought him back early, my<br />

routine remained much the same.<br />

I had a vague sense <strong>of</strong> the year passing by and summer arriving—​<br />

then Jerry and I both slept in—​and suddenly it was time for me to start<br />

school as well. From what Jerry had told me, school wasn’t anything<br />

27


28 || THE TANK MAN’S SON<br />

much: just somewhere you had to go, and when the bell rang, you had to<br />

come back home again. Lunchtime sounded like one <strong>of</strong> the only bright<br />

spots. You could get a hot meal with fish sticks and Jell-​ O in a little cup<br />

and mashed potatoes that they slopped onto your tray with an ice cream<br />

scoop—​ for free. Recess didn’t sound bad either, since you could play on<br />

a field <strong>of</strong> grass so big that it took a whole minute to run across it, with<br />

not a sandbur to be found.<br />

Our refrigerator at home never had more than a few things in it:<br />

milk, a tub <strong>of</strong> leftovers from the night before—​nearly always potatoes<br />

and some dry, flavorless meat—​ maybe some eggs, and a stick or two <strong>of</strong><br />

butter. When Mom wanted to make us a treat, she’d use a boxed mix to<br />

bake a cake in a low, wide pan. She’d slide it, unfrosted, onto the bottom<br />

shelf <strong>of</strong> the fridge, and we’d use forks to scoop out however much we<br />

wanted to eat. I couldn’t wait to try the cafeteria Jell-​ O.<br />

On that first day, Dad didn’t send me down the driveway to wait<br />

for the bus with Jerry. Instead, after I dressed in the same thing I always<br />

wore—​brown corduroys, brown leather lace-​up shoes, and a dirty<br />

T- shirt—​ I climbed into Dad’s pickup truck. When we arrived at school,<br />

Dad led the way to my classroom, never turning to see if I was following.<br />

He walked directly to the front and interrupted the teacher, who was<br />

talking with another parent.<br />

“If you have any problems with him, let me know. I’ll take care <strong>of</strong><br />

him when he gets home.”<br />

<strong>The</strong> teacher stammered that nothing like that would be necessary.<br />

“Well, if you need to slap him upside the head, that’ll be fine too.<br />

You won’t hear any complaining from me.”<br />

<strong>The</strong> teacher looked past Dad and found me. <strong>The</strong>n a quick glance<br />

back to my dad. “No, no, that won’t be needed, Mr. Bouman,” she managed.<br />

“Ah, thank you anyway, but . . .”<br />

Dad, without saying good-​bye, was already out the door, forcing<br />

the incoming kids to step aside. I found my desk and sat down with


MARK BOUMAN || 29<br />

my arms crossed. <strong>The</strong>n I found the wall clock and tried to count the<br />

minutes until lunch.<br />

• • •<br />

Despite starting school, though, the eleven acres <strong>of</strong> sand on Blakely Drive<br />

remained my world. Apart from school, we rarely left home, and if I wasn’t<br />

doing a chore, and if there wasn’t a blizzard or an ice storm, I spent almost<br />

all my time outside, usually with Jerry and sometimes with Sheri tagging<br />

along. Mom had a stock response to our complaints <strong>of</strong> boredom—​<br />

complaints that only increased as we grew older and the shine <strong>of</strong> living<br />

alone in the boonies faded.<br />

“Go outside and play,” she’d always say, looking up from her laundry<br />

or her pressure cooker or her dustpan. “And take your sister with you!”<br />

Jerry and I would slouch out the door, and nearly every time Sheri<br />

would ambush us.<br />

“Where ya going?”<br />

“Nowhere.”<br />

“Well, can I come?”<br />

“We’re just gonna walk around.”<br />

“But I wanna come too!”<br />

Jerry and I would stand there, hoping she’d disappear. It wasn’t that<br />

we didn’t like our kid sister—​ it was that she ruined our fun just by tagging<br />

along.<br />

“You know,” I’d say, “we aren’t even going anywhere.”<br />

“Yes you are! You already said so!”<br />

“Fine. Fine. We’re going to walk up that hill, through those thick,<br />

scratchy bushes.”<br />

We’d set <strong>of</strong>f at a fast walk, and Sheri would have to pump her shorter<br />

legs to keep up. It didn’t take long for the whining to start.<br />

“Wait!” we’d hear from behind us. “Wait!”<br />

“We’re going exploring, Sheri, and if you want to explore, you have<br />

to keep up!”


30 || THE TANK MAN’S SON<br />

“But where? I’ll meet you!”<br />

“We don’t know where—​ we’re exploring! Come on!”<br />

“Forget it!” she’d yell and tromp back toward the house. Jerry and I<br />

would shrug, watch her go, and return to our exploration.<br />

It didn’t always happen like that, <strong>of</strong> course. Sometimes she managed<br />

to keep up with us for hours. She was a tough little kid, and she knew<br />

better than to try for sympathy from Jerry or me when she acquired a<br />

new scrape or bruise. Other times we managed to leave her at home by<br />

just sitting around outside until she became so bored that she wandered<br />

back inside, at which point we’d race into the woods without her. If she<br />

suggested a game, we’d ignore her, even if it was what we already wanted<br />

to play, like hide-​and-​seek. And when Jerry or I suggested a game, we<br />

tried to pick one she wouldn’t want to play, like exploring or staging yet<br />

another skirmish in the sand with our army men.<br />

Sheri’s face was covered in freckles that stood out against her red<br />

cheeks whenever she worked hard or stuck her tongue out at us. Her<br />

toes had always pointed inward, which didn’t so much slow her down<br />

as make her look like she was about to fall over when she raced ahead<br />

<strong>of</strong> us across the dirt or through the oak trees. She usually wore plaid<br />

pants— dirt- and- sand- colored plaid— and Mary Jane shoes, along with<br />

a white shirt, also stained.<br />

Mom sometimes brought home toys Sheri could play with by herself,<br />

like an Easy-​Bake Oven or small pieces <strong>of</strong> plastic furniture for<br />

her dolls, but Jerry and I made most <strong>of</strong> our own toys out <strong>of</strong> whatever<br />

grew and whatever we could scavenge from the junk Dad was always<br />

bringing home.<br />

Jerry and I knew our property by heart, as if we’d built it for one<br />

<strong>of</strong> our miniature battles. From the street, our driveway lanced directly<br />

uphill for about a hundred yards, and at the top <strong>of</strong> that first hill sat<br />

our house. On one side <strong>of</strong> the house was the well pit, and on the other<br />

side was Dad’s shed—​which he had covered with a generous supply <strong>of</strong><br />

tar paper. Leaning up against the shed were piles <strong>of</strong> hoses, pipes, and


MARK BOUMAN || 31<br />

unfinished projects. Next to that, a broken generator perched atop its<br />

trailer, the trailer’s tires long since empty <strong>of</strong> air. Wedged between the<br />

generator and the shed were large piles <strong>of</strong> rusted steel that had been lying<br />

there long enough that weeds grew up around them.<br />

Next to the house was a level area where we parked Mom’s Ford<br />

Custom and Dad’s Ford pickup. <strong>The</strong>re were two small valleys behind<br />

the house, both <strong>of</strong> which Dad figured out uses for. <strong>The</strong> first was our personal<br />

garbage dump, while the second was where he tossed or dragged<br />

his ever-​growing collection <strong>of</strong> discarded vehicles. One, a rusting VW<br />

minibus, was filled with old tires, as well as what seemed like a million<br />

dead leaves that had blown in through the open windows. Beyond that<br />

rusted a motley collection <strong>of</strong> other equipment he’d acquired at swap<br />

meets, auctions, and estate sales.<br />

<strong>The</strong> rest <strong>of</strong> the eleven acres was mostly rolling hills covered in trees<br />

and scrub, although there was also one noteworthy hill, a short jog past<br />

the edge <strong>of</strong> our property, that was covered in a thick grove <strong>of</strong> oak and<br />

maple trees. At the foot <strong>of</strong> the hill was a pond. Years before, whoever<br />

owned the land had attempted to dig a basement for a home, but it had<br />

filled with water, so he abandoned the whole project. It was deep enough<br />

that we had our own private swimming pool, as long as we didn’t mind<br />

trespassing, swimming in cold, dirty water, and then ho<strong>of</strong>ing it the half<br />

mile or so back home.<br />

Even better, someone had tied a rope to one <strong>of</strong> the highest branches<br />

<strong>of</strong> the biggest oak atop the hill. We would grab the rope and walk backward<br />

until we stood on tiptoe with our arms stretched above our heads.<br />

<strong>The</strong>n we would race forward and leap, white-​knuckled when the rope<br />

took our weight, watching the ground drop away below our windmilling<br />

legs as we swung, laughing, far into the air.<br />

• • •<br />

We couldn’t spend all our time outside, <strong>of</strong> course, and although we<br />

had <strong>of</strong>ficially moved into the house soon after the tornado, Dad never


32 || THE TANK MAN’S SON<br />

properly finished it. <strong>The</strong> list <strong>of</strong> what was broken, unfinished, or ramshackle<br />

was nearly endless. Maybe he’d been building things more carefully<br />

at first, but after the tornado, he cut corners with a will. He even<br />

had a go-​to response when an issue came up. It didn’t matter whether<br />

the trouble was a missing chunk <strong>of</strong> drywall, an electric outlet that didn’t<br />

work, or a door that wouldn’t shut all the way—​when a concern was<br />

brought to Dad’s attention, he would fire back, “You know good and<br />

well I’m no finish carpenter!”<br />

One night after Mom complained about something and Dad fed her<br />

his line, Jerry asked Dad exactly what he meant by the finish carpenter<br />

part. I was on my stomach in the living room, drawing with Sheri, and<br />

I looked up in time to see Dad slap Jerry across the face.<br />

“I mean what I said, you imbecile!”<br />

Jerry ran to his room and Mom raced after him while Dad went<br />

outside, slamming the door behind him. When Mom came back to<br />

the living room, I went to check on Jerry. He was on his bunk in the<br />

bedroom we shared, staring at the wall.<br />

“Hey,” I said. “You okay?”<br />

“Yeah. Forget it.”<br />

“All right.”<br />

With nothing else to do, I lay in my bunk and looked around the<br />

room. <strong>The</strong> ceiling was bare Sheetrock, with the brand name and dimensions<br />

still stenciled on its peeling, yellow surface. When I was bored<br />

enough, I counted the hammer marks on it. Our closet was a single<br />

length <strong>of</strong> steel pipe held parallel to the wall with two brackets, and our<br />

dresser drawers fell onto the floor if we pulled them out past halfway. <strong>The</strong><br />

window, like all the others I’d seen Dad install before the tornado, was a<br />

single pane <strong>of</strong> glass set against the cinder block wall with a flimsy frame<br />

and no insulation. When a really strong wind howled up, flakes <strong>of</strong> snow<br />

would eddy through the gaps around the window and float down to our<br />

floor, where they would slowly melt on the flower-​patterned linoleum.<br />

In other words, our new room was a million times better than the trailer.


MARK BOUMAN || 33<br />

With Dad already outside, I hoped it would be a night we wouldn’t<br />

be called upon to fix the pump in the well. Dad had cut a rectangular<br />

hole into the dirt around the well and installed an old pump and a reservoir<br />

tank. It was insulated so poorly, however, that the pump <strong>of</strong>ten<br />

seized, and Dad liked to say that Jerry and I were “just the right size” to<br />

climb down into the well and bash an old hammer against the side <strong>of</strong><br />

the pump until it began running again.<br />

When the well was first drilled, we were all grateful to have running<br />

water. However, the water contained so much iron and other metals and<br />

minerals that we could almost feel the grit between our teeth. Mom spit<br />

out the first sip she took, declaring it unfit for humans.<br />

Dad must have tasted it too, because he didn’t seem surprised when<br />

a salesman came a few days later to tell us about the latest in water-​<br />

s<strong>of</strong>tening technology. We watched with interest as he collected water<br />

from our well in a small vial, then added drips and drops <strong>of</strong> various<br />

chemicals, periodically checking tables <strong>of</strong> colors and numbers in a three-​<br />

ring binder. <strong>The</strong>n he announced that we had some <strong>of</strong> the hardest water<br />

he’d ever tested and that we’d need two complete filtration and injection<br />

systems, along with double the normal amount <strong>of</strong> salt.<br />

We bought a single system. Jerry and I were supposed to add salt<br />

to the machine each week, but that lasted only until the initial supply<br />

<strong>of</strong> salt ran out, because when we told Dad it was time to buy more, he<br />

shrugged. From then on our s<strong>of</strong>tening system simply served as a conduit<br />

for our freakishly hard water. Mom still had to walk to the Dietzes’ for<br />

drinking and cooking water every few days, taking Jerry with her to help<br />

lug it back. Dad had found an orange five-​gallon plastic cooler, and it<br />

lived on the kitchen counter next to the sink. For the washing machine,<br />

however, Mom was forced to use the well water, and everything she<br />

washed turned yellow. T-​ shirts and underwear were the color <strong>of</strong> lemons<br />

after one wash, the color <strong>of</strong> urine after two, and a ruined, rusty orange<br />

not long after that. Evidence <strong>of</strong> the hard water collected all over the<br />

house: an orange stripe ringed the toilet, the water that came out <strong>of</strong> the


34 || THE TANK MAN’S SON<br />

showerhead turned two <strong>of</strong> the bathroom walls orange, and beneath each<br />

faucet that dripped—​ which was every faucet—​ there was a dark spot the<br />

size and color <strong>of</strong> a penny.<br />

Dad looked at his honey-​do list, looked at the condition <strong>of</strong> the<br />

house, and decided the next logical step would be to obtain a luxurious<br />

bathtub. One day he marched into the bathroom with a saw and cut a<br />

rectangular hole in the floor. He sawed right through the floor joists as<br />

well, and soon we could see clear down to the sand beneath the house,<br />

several feet below.<br />

“I got a deal” was all he’d tell us.<br />

When Mom got wind, she crossed her arms and declared, “This is<br />

going to look absolutely ridiculous—​ a sunken tub, in this house?”<br />

Dad grinned like she’d walked into a trap. “You know, lots <strong>of</strong> the<br />

finest homes have sunken tubs.”<br />

<strong>The</strong> following day a man drove up in a truck and helped Dad unload<br />

the tub and muscle it into the bathroom. Dad took over from there,<br />

sliding it into place with pry bars and lowering it into the hole he’d cut.<br />

<strong>The</strong> top <strong>of</strong> the tub stuck up about six inches above the floor, creating a<br />

serious tripping hazard. <strong>The</strong> length, however, was an even bigger problem.<br />

<strong>The</strong> hole Dad had cut was about a foot too long.<br />

“Not my fault,” Dad grumbled. “<strong>The</strong>y gave me the wrong dimensions!<br />

Jumbo tub, my ass.”<br />

<strong>The</strong>re really wasn’t a good way to cover the hole back up, given that<br />

Dad had removed all the joists, so he simply gave up on the entire project,<br />

leaving us with a semi​ sunken tub and a one-​ foot gap.<br />

• • •<br />

<strong>The</strong> hole in the bathroom floor wasn’t a problem for us kids. We loved<br />

it. One <strong>of</strong> our never- ending chores was to sweep up the sand that seemed<br />

to multiply in the house, and the hole made a perfect place to dump it<br />

without going outside.<br />

<strong>The</strong> sand bothered Mom the most, and she got it in her head that


MARK BOUMAN || 35<br />

a cement front porch would make a good place to kick <strong>of</strong>f our sandy<br />

shoes, thus keeping the floors clean. Dad refused to pour one.<br />

“Why don’t you do it yourself if you’re so fired up about it?” he griped.<br />

<strong>The</strong> next day Mom called a cement truck. She scrounged some old<br />

pieces <strong>of</strong> wood from the yard and nailed them into rough forms around<br />

the front door. When the driver arrived, he took one look at the forms<br />

and refused to pour. He knew Mom’s handiwork would simply buckle<br />

and allow the wet cement to ooze across the sand. After he and Mom<br />

just stood there for a minute, the driver asked Mom for Dad’s toolbox<br />

and rebuilt the forms himself so that he could pour the cement. Since<br />

Mom didn’t have any cash, she raided Dad’s stash <strong>of</strong> ammunition and<br />

gave the man a few boxes <strong>of</strong> shotgun shells.<br />

Two days later, when it dried, we had a real porch sure enough—​<br />

although if it made any difference in the amount <strong>of</strong> sand inside,<br />

I couldn’t tell.<br />

<strong>The</strong> constant sand invasion was the reason for our excitement when<br />

a traveling salesman stopped by to demonstrate a Kirby vacuum. We<br />

actually dared to dream that our sweeping days would be over, since<br />

the vacuum, we were all assured, could run on both carpet and hard<br />

floors. We gathered in the living room, Dad in his armchair and Mom<br />

on the couch with the three <strong>of</strong> us. <strong>The</strong> salesman stood in the center <strong>of</strong><br />

the room, talking about its wind-​ tunnel design and lifting capacity and<br />

precise manufacturing tolerances, after which he made eye contact with<br />

Mom and asked, “Ma’am, would you like to see a demonstration?”<br />

He unwound the power cord with a practiced flourish and plugged it<br />

into the wall. On the way back to his machine, he made a show <strong>of</strong> walking<br />

slowly over our carpet, studying its gold, scarlet, and green designs.<br />

<strong>The</strong>n he clicked on the vacuum and ran it over a particular spot, back<br />

and forth, back and forth. By the third pass, the vacuum was leaving a<br />

thin but clearly visible line <strong>of</strong> sand in its wake. When the salesman ran<br />

the vacuum back across the trail <strong>of</strong> sand, the vacuum sucked it right<br />

up—​ and then deposited a fresh line <strong>of</strong> sand in a slightly different spot.


36 || THE TANK MAN’S SON<br />

Jerry and I elbowed each other and counted our lucky stars—​this<br />

was one time someone else would get the blame for not cleaning up<br />

all that sand! <strong>The</strong> salesman was visibly withering. With each pass <strong>of</strong><br />

the vacuum across the carpet, his shoulders slumped a bit lower. His<br />

forehead wrinkled. He pushed and pulled the vacuum more and more<br />

frantically, and I could see his lips moving silently.<br />

Suddenly, he turned <strong>of</strong>f the vacuum. For several seconds he stared<br />

at it, and we stared at him. <strong>The</strong>n he crouched down and plucked some<br />

sand from one <strong>of</strong> the long lines marking the carpet. He rubbed his fingers<br />

and the sand fell back to the carpet.<br />

“Well,” he said, “what in the heck?”<br />

“I’m sure—” began Mom, but the salesman interrupted her with a<br />

quickly raised hand.<br />

Without speaking, he flipped the vacuum upside down on the carpet,<br />

unplugged it, and began taking it apart, all the while muttering<br />

about what might be ailing his incredible machine. As soon as he had it<br />

all put back together, he turned it back on and tried again. <strong>The</strong> vacuum<br />

traced the same lines <strong>of</strong> sand across the carpet with each pass. In desperation,<br />

the salesman pulled the collection bag <strong>of</strong>f the back <strong>of</strong> his machine.<br />

He unfastened the clasp, unrolled the top <strong>of</strong> the bag, and reached his<br />

hand in. When his hand came back out, it was full <strong>of</strong> white sand, which<br />

ran through his fingers and down onto the carpet. <strong>The</strong> bag looked like<br />

it was already more than half full.<br />

Mom started to laugh, her hands floating up to the sides <strong>of</strong> her<br />

mouth, and her laugh was like the first rock in an avalanche. Soon all<br />

<strong>of</strong> us were laughing, even Dad and the vacuum salesman—​laughing so<br />

hard our sides hurt.<br />

“You know,” chortled Dad, “that fancy vacuum <strong>of</strong> yours actually<br />

works pretty good. Just look at all the sand it picked up!”<br />

And so as the laughter died away, we resigned ourselves to ongoing<br />

sand duty—​part <strong>of</strong> what Dad called “policing the place,” though we


MARK BOUMAN || 37<br />

had no clear idea <strong>of</strong> what that meant—​each time carefully pouring the<br />

collected sand into the hole beside our sunken bathtub.<br />

• • •<br />

Our house was too far out in the country to have garbage pickup. <strong>The</strong>re<br />

was a municipal dump, <strong>of</strong> course, but Dad decided that driving our trash<br />

to the dump would be a waste <strong>of</strong> effort when we had a perfectly empty<br />

valley right behind the house. Each time a trash can in the house filled<br />

up, one <strong>of</strong> us would dump it outside—​which meant that every so <strong>of</strong>ten<br />

Dad would notice the trash pile was getting out <strong>of</strong> control.<br />

“You boys go out back and get some burning done.”<br />

We always tried not to smile when Dad handed down that particular<br />

task, fearing he’d decide to do it himself or even give the job to Sheri.<br />

Compared to sweeping the never-​ending sand in the house and our<br />

newest chore—​filling the ruts in the driveway—​burning the trash pile<br />

was nearly a treat.<br />

We had a routine. On the way to the garbage pile, Jerry and I would<br />

each grab a long, sturdy stick. <strong>The</strong>n as soon as we reached the pile, we’d<br />

look for something like a frayed tarp or a garbage bag, which we’d divvy<br />

up and wrap tightly around the ends <strong>of</strong> our sticks. A flick from one <strong>of</strong><br />

the Zippos we both carried and—fwoosh—​we were explorers, holding<br />

al<strong>of</strong>t our torches. Flames ready, we’d clamber to the center <strong>of</strong> the pile,<br />

holding the torches well away from our bodies, since more than once a<br />

blob <strong>of</strong> molten plastic had dripped onto our exposed skin, searing us for<br />

an instant before sputtering out. Once we were in the center, we worked<br />

our way outward, touching our torches to anything that looked flammable:<br />

phone books, shredded shirts, the odd scrap <strong>of</strong> lumber. All the<br />

while, our plastic-​ fueled torches burned a bright, nearly neon blue, even<br />

in the sunlight, and the sound <strong>of</strong> their flames—ship ship shiiiip— became<br />

a private language, telling where to step and what to burn.<br />

After we set fire to everything that wasn’t wet, metallic, or made <strong>of</strong><br />

glass, we would retreat to the edge <strong>of</strong> the pile. Still holding our torches,


38 || THE TANK MAN’S SON<br />

we’d stand and watch the flames spread in fits and starts across the discarded<br />

landscape, sometimes stepping back into the pile to prod or<br />

relight some object. I could imagine I was a giant, watching an entire<br />

countryside burning, from the rotting valleys all the way to the peaks<br />

<strong>of</strong> rusty iron.<br />

Dad’s chore was pointless. <strong>The</strong> flames never consumed the pile—​<br />

there was far too much that couldn’t burn—​and over time it grew and<br />

grew. <strong>The</strong> valley was glutted with garbage, trash so damp and compacted<br />

that no burning short <strong>of</strong> an explosion could have altered its shape. Dad<br />

must have understood that. He knew the trash pile as well as anyone<br />

in the family, and he knew the shape <strong>of</strong> fire even better. Yet every few<br />

weeks he sent Jerry and me back to burn. And so my brother and I would<br />

stand, shoulder to shoulder, and watch flames become embers become<br />

smoke and ashes, and then we’d walk back up the sandy hill to the house,<br />

content for a moment that we’d done exactly what our father required.<br />

• • •<br />

Once, when Jerry and I were trudging back from the trash pile at dusk,<br />

Dad barked at us to get some two-​by-​fours from behind the shed because<br />

he had something to unload from his truck. We knew the drill. Dad<br />

came home with strange objects all the time, and more <strong>of</strong>ten than not<br />

we had to help him transfer whatever it was—​nearly always something<br />

mechanical and too heavy for one man and two boys to move safely—​<br />

from the truck to the yard. We had no idea what this particular item<br />

was, but we could tell Dad was excited about it.<br />

“This baby was on a destroyer in dubya-​dubya-​two, boys,” he said.<br />

“Got ’er <strong>of</strong>f a guy near Detroit for a song, and I’m about to get ’er working.”<br />

“But . . . what is it?” I asked.<br />

“A searchlight, Mark,” he answered, motioning us to come closer.<br />

He unbolted something on the back <strong>of</strong> the thing and pulled <strong>of</strong>f a hatch,<br />

pointing to a deeply concave mirror.<br />

“This reflects the light and concentrates it.” He stopped to look at


MARK BOUMAN || 39<br />

us, savoring the moment before adding, “Concentrates it enough to see<br />

things two miles away.”<br />

He nodded happily as we gaped at the mirror. “Yep, two miles. Don’t<br />

look into it or it’ll blind you. It gives out as much light as one hundred<br />

twenty thousand candles.”<br />

Jerry and I both blurted the obvious. “When are you gonna turn it on?”<br />

“I’ll hook it up and we can try it out,” he answered. I’d never heard<br />

him happier. As he began to fiddle with the searchlight, Sheri wandered<br />

out to watch.<br />

“What is that?”<br />

“It’s a searchlight from a destroyer!” I bragged.<br />

“What’s a destroyer?”<br />

“A ship,” I said impatiently. “Now let Dad work.”<br />

It took Dad a while to get everything ready. He never seemed in<br />

doubt about what to do but moved around the searchlight quickly and<br />

purposefully, adjusting and tightening and lubricating, ignoring our<br />

questions until we stopped asking.<br />

Finally it was time. Dad had run a thick cable from the searchlight<br />

to a nearby generator.<br />

“This’d be useful on a ship—​it’s what it was made for, after all.”<br />

He looked at his audience, winked at Mom, and flicked a switch on<br />

the back <strong>of</strong> the searchlight.<br />

“And . . . <strong>The</strong>re. It. Goes.”<br />

We stared, stunned. It was brighter than the sun—​the brightest thing<br />

I had seen in my life. <strong>The</strong> beam <strong>of</strong> light was like a solid thing, like a<br />

bridge <strong>of</strong> brightness you might be able to walk on wherever it pointed.<br />

No object was too far away for Dad to touch: the bottom <strong>of</strong> the driveway,<br />

the stop sign down Blakely Drive, the radio tower on the far hill.<br />

“Don’t get in front <strong>of</strong> it,” he warned. “You will get burned.”<br />

He spun a small wheel with a handle attached to it, and the eye <strong>of</strong><br />

the searchlight narrowed to a small hole. <strong>The</strong>n he spun the wheel the<br />

other way, and the light expanded.


40 || THE TANK MAN’S SON<br />

“Amazing,” I sighed, pulling the word out across the seconds while<br />

I followed the beam.<br />

I heard Mom snort behind me, and then I heard the door open and<br />

close. Dad knew he still had an audience, however, and he pointed the<br />

searchlight at the ground, then suddenly flicked it up toward the sky.<br />

<strong>The</strong> beam lanced through the night, up and up until it lit the underside<br />

<strong>of</strong> a cloud.<br />

A cloud. I could scarcely understand what I was seeing.<br />

That night, as I curled beneath my blanket in bed, I remembered<br />

what I’d seen. <strong>The</strong> searchlight seemed part <strong>of</strong> my father, as if he were<br />

really the one illuminating the distant trees. Tall and proud—​ taller than<br />

nearly every other man I knew—​Dad could force the world to bend with<br />

his bare hands and wide shoulders.<br />

• • •<br />

That was how time passed. Week in, week out, month in, month out.<br />

We panted through the summers and shivered through the winters.<br />

When the weather was bad enough, we drew or played board games or<br />

stared at the fireplace, and we always did whatever chores Dad assigned<br />

us: taking out the garbage, watering whichever plants were currently<br />

surviving near the house, sweeping, washing and drying dishes, washing<br />

and folding laundry, and shoveling ruts in the driveway. He assigned jobs<br />

that even we, inexperienced schoolkids, could tell were baloney. More<br />

than once he looked at Jerry and me and growled, “Get outside, and<br />

whatever’s out <strong>of</strong> place, put it back!” Since almost everything outside<br />

was either broken, messy, or out <strong>of</strong> place, and nothing we did could<br />

change that, we interpreted his instructions to mean that we should look<br />

busy until he stopped noticing us. Dad noticing us wasn’t something we<br />

particularly wanted. Better for him to do his stuff and for us to do ours.<br />

We bused to school and bused home, too, caring very little about<br />

what happened between the two trips. But apart from those minor interruptions,<br />

we wandered wild and free—​with an emphasis on free. Mom


MARK BOUMAN || 41<br />

was always working at home or trying to work in town. She talked about<br />

making ends meet and scraping by. Dad seemed like he was always playing<br />

with guns and old vehicles at home, or working in town and then<br />

staying in town to play by himself. Almost none <strong>of</strong> the Bouman family’s<br />

meager resources <strong>of</strong> time and money trickled down to us kids.<br />

We lived hour by hour, not thinking about what might come next,<br />

doing as we liked and liking a decent amount <strong>of</strong> what we did. Somehow<br />

whole seasons passed that way, and I had little inkling that folks lived<br />

other ways, or that my own way <strong>of</strong> life was soon to change.


Enjoyed your sample <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>The</strong> Tank Man's Son?<br />

Start reading now!<br />

Click on your favorite retailer below & buy now!<br />

Amazon Barnes & Noble Books-A-Million<br />

ChristianBook.com<br />

Family Christian<br />

LifeWay<br />

Parable<br />

Amazon Kindle<br />

Apple iBook


Chapter 1<br />

Techirghiol, Romania<br />

1961<br />

You gain strength, courage, and confidence by every<br />

experience in which you really stop to look fear in the face.<br />

You are able to say to yourself, “I lived through this horror.<br />

I can take the next thing that comes along.”<br />

—Eleanor Roosevelt<br />

On Good Friday, it was customary for children to ask their<br />

parents for forgiveness and to kiss their parents’ hands—<br />

a tradition that I always found awkward and strange. <strong>The</strong>n<br />

we would go to the Romanian Orthodox Church so the<br />

priest could <strong>of</strong>fer us forgiveness. Sometimes I didn’t even<br />

know what I was asking forgiveness for. But it was the rule.<br />

And in Techirghiol, you followed the rules or there were<br />

consequences.<br />

That day, I walked to the church with four neighbor girls.<br />

As we entered the building, two tall men dressed in black<br />

and sporting dark glasses blocked the doorway. One <strong>of</strong> them<br />

opened a notebook. “Names! Ages!” he barked.<br />

1


SAVING MY ASSASSIN<br />

“Securitate,” my friend whispered. Communist government<br />

agents.<br />

My friends <strong>of</strong>fered their names.<br />

When it was my turn, I croaked, “Virginia Basta, age six.”<br />

One <strong>of</strong> the men stabbed his finger toward me. “You are<br />

now on the government’s black list as church people.”<br />

My friends rushed into the sanctuary. I followed and knelt<br />

on a small rug on the wooden floor. I bowed my head and<br />

prayed that God would keep me safe from those men. When<br />

I opened my eyes, my friends were gone. <strong>The</strong>y must have run<br />

out the side door. I shivered. <strong>The</strong> church was cold, quiet, and<br />

desolate. <strong>The</strong> walls were draped with hand-painted icons <strong>of</strong><br />

Jesus and Mary, and a serious-looking statue <strong>of</strong> Jesus seemed<br />

to watch me. I will be brave! I won’t run away because <strong>of</strong> those<br />

Securitate men. I stayed on my knees for a long time, just to<br />

show those men I was not afraid. Mother and Father always<br />

said we should be free in church.<br />

Two days later, during the Easter service, the priest sang in<br />

Latin outside the church. My stomach growled. We had fasted<br />

for a month. No meat, only vegetables. Easter was the only<br />

day my family attended church together. I wondered whether<br />

my parents were afraid <strong>of</strong> the Securitate men. I searched the<br />

crowd but didn’t see their dark coats and sunglasses. Finally<br />

the priest snuffed out the candles, and we went home for an<br />

Easter feast <strong>of</strong> lamb, stuffing, and lots <strong>of</strong> cakes and cookies.<br />

After Easter passed, the days grew warmer, but the<br />

Securitate’s hate-soaked words, church people, rang in my head<br />

for a long time. And though my family did not attend church<br />

2


VIRGINIA PRODAN<br />

on Sundays, sometimes on weekdays I’d slip through the<br />

doors and say a quick prayer on my way to school. Always,<br />

though, this came at great personal risk.<br />

During the totalitarian regime <strong>of</strong> Nicolae Ceaușescu, the<br />

most brutal and repressive regime—even by Soviet bloc standards—Communist<br />

Romania was a land <strong>of</strong> lies. Religion was<br />

tolerated only to keep up outside appearances, and internal<br />

dissidence was not permitted. Ceaușescu’s goal was to<br />

demolish the churches to make room for his palace—his<br />

earthly temple. Declaring himself a god, he decreed that he<br />

had brought about the “golden era,” and every citizen was<br />

required to agree with him. If you did not, you would face<br />

the full wrath <strong>of</strong> Ceaușescu’s secret police, the Securitate, one<br />

<strong>of</strong> the most ubiquitous and brutal secret police forces in the<br />

world. Simply put, Ceaușescu turned my native country into<br />

a prison land.<br />

Not only were we not free to confront the lies <strong>of</strong> the<br />

despotic regime, but we lived in a constant state <strong>of</strong> anxiety<br />

and mistrust, as anyone could easily and <strong>of</strong>ten arbitrarily<br />

denounce a neighbor, classmate, or family member for making<br />

“antigovernment” statements. <strong>The</strong> best way to avoid<br />

punishment, I learned early on, was to remain silent and<br />

blend in.<br />

Unfortunately, I did not blend in. And for that, I was<br />

punished.<br />

My mother always had plenty <strong>of</strong> chores for me to do<br />

inside, while my older sister, Alina, my younger sister, Oana,<br />

and my younger brother, George, were allowed to play<br />

3


SAVING MY ASSASSIN<br />

outside. In the beginning, I didn’t pay any attention to this<br />

difference, nor to the fact that in the winter I had to wear a<br />

veil in public, and in the summer, a hat.<br />

One afternoon while I was doing the dishes, I stood on<br />

my tiptoes to slide a plate into the cupboard, and through<br />

the open window, I could hear singing. “<strong>The</strong> sleeping bear<br />

is starving. We will feed him with milk or honey or c<strong>of</strong>fee.”<br />

I leaned into the sink and tugged the curtain aside. Alina,<br />

Oana, George, and their friends were gathered in a circle playing<br />

Ursual Doarme (<strong>The</strong> Sleeping Bear). I loved that game.<br />

My mother was asleep in the next room, and I knew that<br />

if I woke her to ask permission to play, she’d be as angry as a<br />

sleeping bear. But oh, how I wanted to join the fun!<br />

I carefully cracked the back door open, then looked back<br />

toward the bedrooms. No sound. Quietly, I closed the door<br />

behind me and rushed to the outer edge <strong>of</strong> the circle in which<br />

Alina sat blindfolded. I bounced on my toes, hoping they’d<br />

let me play.<br />

“See how her hair reflects the sun?” I turned toward the<br />

neighbor lady and her friend standing on the other side <strong>of</strong><br />

the white wooden fence between our two yards.<br />

“She’s the only child in Techirghiol with red hair and<br />

freckles.” She motioned toward me. “Come, Virginia.”<br />

I glanced at my sister—still blindfolded—and ran over<br />

to the fence.<br />

<strong>The</strong> neighbor ran her fingers through my hair, then<br />

down my cheek. “Have you ever seen a child with so many<br />

freckles?” <strong>The</strong> other lady pulled a camera from her purse and<br />

4


VIRGINIA PRODAN<br />

snapped a picture. <strong>The</strong> neighbor pointed toward the other<br />

kids. “That’s her sister in the center, her other sister over<br />

there, and her brother sitting at the edge <strong>of</strong> the circle.”<br />

Alina, Oana, and George all had black hair and olive skin.<br />

I had red hair and white skin with lots <strong>of</strong> freckles. I didn’t<br />

know what to say in response to the neighbor’s comment, so<br />

I said nothing.<br />

“She’s so tiny compared to them, even her younger<br />

brother.”<br />

“Virginia!” My mother stood in the doorway, arms folded.<br />

My mouth went dry as my mind raced to think <strong>of</strong> an excuse<br />

about why I’d left the house. I was in trouble. She motioned<br />

me inside.<br />

After she spanked me, she went outside and collected<br />

fresh nuts and leaves, boiled them in a big pot, then rubbed<br />

the mucky black solution in my hair.<br />

Later that evening, a ghostly looking girl with black hair,<br />

a white face, and red-rimmed eyes stared at me from the<br />

bathroom mirror. I picked up the cream she’d made me rub<br />

all over my face. Mother said it would make my freckles<br />

disappear. <strong>The</strong> lady on the jar didn’t have one freckle on<br />

her face.<br />

I was sorry I’d gone outside and made my mother mad.<br />

Now I’d have even more house chores for weeks to come.<br />

I looked into the mirror again at the new me. Maybe if I<br />

looked normal like my sisters and brother, my family would love<br />

me more. I twisted the cover tight on the cream, put it on the<br />

shelf, and ran to the kitchen for dinner.<br />

5


SAVING MY ASSASSIN<br />

“She still looks different.” Alina scowled, crossing her arms.<br />

My father’s place sat empty. He worked in Constanta,<br />

four hours away, and was rarely at supper with the family,<br />

which was a shame for me. When he was home, Alina and<br />

my mother weren’t nearly as mean.<br />

My mother set a platter <strong>of</strong> fish and fries on the table.<br />

“Maybe we should find a family to adopt her,” she said, looking<br />

at Alina.<br />

My breath caught. I slid into the chair, blinking back<br />

tears. What is wrong with me? Even with my red hair gone, my<br />

family doesn’t want me. I bit my lip. One adopted girl I knew<br />

in my class always cried during school and rubbed bruises on<br />

her arms. She’d fallen asleep in class once, and when I tapped<br />

her awake, she said she had been scrubbing floors all night.<br />

“Please, Mother, don’t send me away,” I begged.<br />

She placed a bowl <strong>of</strong> watermelon on the table. “A few<br />

families from the city are looking for a child to adopt. What<br />

do you think?” She looked from Alina to Oana to George.<br />

“Should we give her up for adoption?” She was serious.<br />

“Nooooo!” I cried. Tears flooded my vision. I set my fork<br />

down and sobbed into the crook <strong>of</strong> my elbow. A jerk on my<br />

arm landed me on the floor. I stood and put my hands on<br />

my behind, then quickly removed them before the crack <strong>of</strong><br />

the belt hit me.<br />

“Go to bed!” Mother ordered, shoving me toward my<br />

bedroom.<br />

As always, I did as I was told.<br />

I climbed into my bed, rubbing my backside. Maybe I<br />

6


VIRGINIA PRODAN<br />

could run away, I thought. But what if those people looking<br />

for a child find me and take me away? <strong>The</strong>y might beat me<br />

too. I flipped my pillow over because it was damp with tears.<br />

I buried my face in the fabric to muffle my sobs. Crying<br />

would only bring Mother back in with her belt.<br />

*<br />

I set the black hair dye packet on the sink’s ledge. For two<br />

years, Mother had been purchasing the store packets. She<br />

still occasionally threatened to put me up for adoption, but<br />

it never happened. I rinsed the sink, then shut <strong>of</strong>f the water.<br />

<strong>The</strong> house was quiet. My family had left early that morning<br />

for summer vacation in Bucharest, where they would stay<br />

with my Aunt Cassandra. I hoped to meet Aunt Cassandra<br />

someday, but they never let me go with them, and questions<br />

or complaints would only earn me a sore bottom. Yet in<br />

my mind it didn’t matter. Mother must have had some confidence<br />

in me to leave me in charge <strong>of</strong> the house. None <strong>of</strong><br />

my friends, at age ten, were given that much responsibility.<br />

Besides, I had to work and earn money for the family.<br />

Our town, Techirghiol, was famous for the supposed<br />

thera peutic effects <strong>of</strong> its lake and mud. An Ottoman commander<br />

visited in the 1850s, took several mud baths, and<br />

noticed amazing improvement on his ailing arm. By the time<br />

<strong>of</strong> my childhood, the waters brought a flood <strong>of</strong> summer visitors<br />

to town.<br />

My family, like many families in Techirghiol, would make<br />

7


SAVING MY ASSASSIN<br />

extra money by renting out rooms in our home to visitors<br />

who came to take treatments. Most <strong>of</strong> these visitors came<br />

without reservations. Instead, when they arrived, they’d<br />

come to Dragalina Square, near the town’s monument to war<br />

heroes, and seek connections with families that had rooms<br />

to rent.<br />

Families in town would hire temporary workers to recruit<br />

these boarders. Usually the hired workers couldn’t hold jobs<br />

elsewhere because <strong>of</strong> alcohol abuse, criminal records, or a history<br />

<strong>of</strong> violence. As temporary workers, they received cash<br />

after each job. My family used them too—until I turned<br />

seven years old.<br />

Once I turned seven, I became the family’s recruiter in<br />

the square. Over time, my work was extended to recruiting<br />

for other families in town too. I had to compete for business<br />

alongside the rough and ruthless adults. Some made<br />

inappropriate jokes; some smelled strongly <strong>of</strong> alcohol—even<br />

in the morning—or became drunk as soon as they received<br />

their first payment <strong>of</strong> the day; others were violent. Over the<br />

years, I watched many bloody fights break out on the square.<br />

Why my family felt the need to take in boarders at all,<br />

I could not say. <strong>The</strong>y didn’t need the money. I can only surmise<br />

that they simply didn’t want me around, and I knew<br />

enough not to ask questions or complain. <strong>The</strong>y wouldn’t have<br />

listened anyway, and my life would only have become harder.<br />

One morning when I arrived at Dragalina Square, two <strong>of</strong><br />

my competitors were having a fight, so I seized the opportunity.<br />

As the bus full <strong>of</strong> tourists pulled up, I quickly rushed up<br />

8


VIRGINIA PRODAN<br />

to the door, met the eyes <strong>of</strong> the first tourist to exit, and said,<br />

“Welcome to Techirghiol! My name is Virginia.” And then,<br />

grabbing his suitcase, “If you need a room I can take you to<br />

my house. My parents have a lovely room that you could use.<br />

Would you like to follow me?”<br />

“Yes,” he responded, motioning to his wife behind him.<br />

“Thank you.”<br />

Just then, one <strong>of</strong> the men who had previously been fighting<br />

rushed over, pushed me aside, and blurted out, “Can I<br />

help you find a room, sir?”<br />

“No, thank you. Virginia has already <strong>of</strong>fered us a room.”<br />

“Well, I guess we can’t compete with her charm,” he said<br />

to his opponent, now standing behind me.<br />

“I’ll show her charm when she returns,” the other man<br />

grumbled in response. Both men sneered at me angrily.<br />

Walking away with my new clients, I tried to block out<br />

their angry words. I’ll deal with that later, I thought. Right<br />

now, I have to make sure this couple will take the room in my<br />

parents’ house.<br />

Actually, I enjoyed getting to know these visitors and hearing<br />

their stories. Some <strong>of</strong> them almost became like friends.<br />

In fact, sometimes when they returned for future visits, they<br />

would stop by Dragalina Square to see me and ask how successful<br />

I had been that day.<br />

Unfortunately, there were many days when I was not successful<br />

at all. Some days I stayed in Dragalina Square until<br />

ten at night hoping to find even one client. Eventually, hungry,<br />

sad, and exhausted, I would walk home, working on<br />

9


SAVING MY ASSASSIN<br />

excuses for my lack <strong>of</strong> success that day—my failure, as my<br />

family would call it. As soon as I arrived home, I would try<br />

to go straight to bed, but always I was called to report.<br />

“Today I started my day around five thirty in the morning<br />

at Dragalina Square,” I would begin. “I took ten trips home<br />

with visitors, but none <strong>of</strong> them took a room. I also took them<br />

to the Popescu’s, Amanar’s, Enescu’s, and Zaituc’s houses,<br />

but none <strong>of</strong> them took their rooms either. And as you know,<br />

Popescu, Amanar, Enescu, and Zaituc all live far away from<br />

each other, so that took me some time also.”<br />

Mother looked neither pleased nor convinced.<br />

“In between,” I continued, “I stopped at the library and<br />

asked one <strong>of</strong> the workers, Maria, if she knew <strong>of</strong> any unhappy<br />

visitors who might be looking to change houses, and she<br />

assured me that she would send them directly to me if she<br />

heard anything.”<br />

Still nothing.<br />

“Also, today some <strong>of</strong> the buses had mechanical problems,<br />

and a few <strong>of</strong> them never even arrived in town.”<br />

More silence.<br />

I tried one last time.<br />

“You know, I heard that many visitors prefer to stay<br />

in surrounding cities because <strong>of</strong> the strong, salty smell <strong>of</strong><br />

Techirghiol Lake.”<br />

Somehow all the arguments that sounded so good on the<br />

way home suddenly sounded lame. I knew what was coming.<br />

Mother would bring out her belt, and after a severe beating<br />

and no dinner, I would cry myself to sleep—silently into my<br />

10


VIRGINIA PRODAN<br />

pillow, lest I disturb my siblings, who were exhausted from<br />

enjoying a day at the lake.<br />

<strong>The</strong> morning after a failed day, I’d rise by five o’clock,<br />

grab a slice <strong>of</strong> bread and a piece <strong>of</strong> salami from the kitchen<br />

before anybody noticed me, and walk to the square hoping<br />

for a better day.<br />

Walking down the quiet, deserted street, I would imagine<br />

the city belonged only to me. I would open my arms<br />

to greet the new day and the rising sun. <strong>The</strong> sun’s warmth<br />

felt like the arms <strong>of</strong> a mother—not my mother perhaps, but<br />

what I always imagined a mother’s warm embrace would feel<br />

like. My body and soul would be reenergized by mornings<br />

like those, and in my hardest hours, I would raise my head<br />

to the sky and imagine somebody was watching over me<br />

from above—somebody who loved me, red hair, pale skin,<br />

freckles, and all.<br />

11


Chapter 2<br />

Bad times have a scientific value.<br />

<strong>The</strong>se are occasions a good learner would not miss.<br />

—Ralph Waldo Emerson<br />

I vividly rememberthe first time I was left alone and in<br />

charge <strong>of</strong> the house.<br />

I was in first grade.<br />

“Have a good trip,” I said as my family departed. I acted<br />

courageous, but inside, my heart was aching.<br />

Must be nice to see the world, I thought as tears ran down<br />

my face.<br />

With the family gone from my view, I closed the gate,<br />

walked inside, locked the door behind me, and started putting<br />

all the dirty dishes in the sink. <strong>The</strong> house was quiet.<br />

Too quiet.<br />

<strong>The</strong>n suddenly, someone hammered on the door. “I need<br />

13


SAVING MY ASSASSIN<br />

a cup <strong>of</strong> sugar, Elena! Why do you keep this door closed?<br />

Open the door!”<br />

Terrified, I dropped the dish I was holding, ran to the<br />

opposite side <strong>of</strong> the house, jumped in my bed, and hid myself<br />

underneath the blanket.<br />

<strong>The</strong> voice on the other side <strong>of</strong> the door grew louder, as<br />

did the hammering. “I need some sugar. I don’t want to walk<br />

to the store. Elena, open the door!”<br />

I thought the door would come down. I didn’t move<br />

underneath my blanket.<br />

Finally the house became quiet again. I pulled the blanket<br />

<strong>of</strong>f my face and looked out the window facing me. All<br />

I could see were the branches <strong>of</strong> the tree out back swaying<br />

gently in the breeze. I started to imagine friendly faces in the<br />

branches—almost as though someone were watching over<br />

me. Strangely, I felt protected. From that day forward, imagining<br />

friendly faces in the branches became a game to help<br />

combat my fear and loneliness.<br />

I also discovered another way to escape and make<br />

friends—through books.<br />

One afternoon while the family was in Bucharest visiting<br />

Aunt Cassandra, I grabbed a book and stepped outside.<br />

Setting Brontë’s Jane Eyre down on the ground, I climbed<br />

onto a tree swing, pushed <strong>of</strong>f, pumped hard, then tucked<br />

my legs underneath me. I leaned back and followed the<br />

path <strong>of</strong> an airplane cutting a line through the sky. Someday,<br />

I thought, I’ll fly away from here and travel the world. I closed<br />

14


VIRGINIA PRODAN<br />

my eyes. As I slowed, I imagined the swing was my mother,<br />

rocking me, telling me everything would be okay.<br />

I looked out beyond my front gate and thought, I could<br />

run away and be miles from here before they returned. It wasn’t<br />

the first time I’d fantasized about leaving. Many nights lying<br />

in bed, I’d plan my escape, but I would usually fall asleep<br />

before I formed a solid plan. I stared back up into the sky.<br />

But then again, I mused, where would I go?<br />

I was trapped.<br />

<strong>The</strong> breeze blew a leaf across my novel, reminding me<br />

that I wasn’t alone. My friends were in my books, and with<br />

them I could travel to wonderful places on my own vacations.<br />

I traveled to Spain with Ernest Hemingway in the pages <strong>of</strong><br />

For Whom the Bell Tolls and witnessed the tale <strong>of</strong> a young<br />

American who fought and died there. I was transported to<br />

the American Civil War with Harriet Beecher Stowe, the little<br />

lady who—according to President Lincoln—started that big<br />

war. Her book, Uncle Tom’s Cabin, showed me the merciless<br />

reality <strong>of</strong> slavery. It also showed me how love can heal. Shogun<br />

introduced me to the Japanese culture and educated me on<br />

the Japanese art <strong>of</strong> flower arranging called ikebana.<br />

As each fictional character became my new friend,<br />

I took courage. I recognized that “the future belongs to<br />

those who believe in the beauty <strong>of</strong> their dreams,” as Eleanor<br />

Roosevelt said.<br />

I rose from the swing and picked up Jane Eyre. I’d read<br />

it twice already. I understood Jane. Her adopted parents<br />

detested her quiet but passionate character. <strong>The</strong>y also hated<br />

15


SAVING MY ASSASSIN<br />

how she looked. Yet she was hardworking, honest, patient,<br />

and passionate. Just like me.<br />

One day my life would be wonderful, like the lives <strong>of</strong> the<br />

characters in my books. I needed only to be patient, like Jane.<br />

My musings were quickly interrupted by a voice I didn’t<br />

recognize.<br />

“I’ll tell your past and predict your future for food,<br />

clothes, or money.”<br />

I raised my head from my book. Gypsies! <strong>The</strong> ladies in<br />

layers <strong>of</strong> long skirts carrying babies on their hips chattered<br />

quickly about how they could help me. <strong>The</strong>ir big gold earrings<br />

wagged as they nodded their heads.<br />

“What do you know about my past?” I asked. Gypsies<br />

were known to steal kids, but maybe they only meant to help<br />

me. I gingerly approached them.<br />

“Go! Leave that girl alone!” A neighbor lady, coming<br />

home from the market with her daughter, quickly waved<br />

them away. <strong>The</strong>n she shook her finger at me. “You should be<br />

happy in your present. Nothing good will come from looking<br />

at your past.”<br />

<strong>The</strong> Gypsies shuffled on, jewelry jingling as they left. As<br />

the neighbor walked into the house, I heard her daughter<br />

say, “She doesn’t need a Gypsy to tell her she’s not a member<br />

<strong>of</strong> that family.”<br />

I gripped the rope on the swing. Heat rushed to my head.<br />

My heart pounded. I shook my head and hugged the book<br />

under my arm. Would I be surprised to find out I wasn’t a<br />

member <strong>of</strong> my family? Probably not. I didn’t look like any <strong>of</strong><br />

16


VIRGINIA PRODAN<br />

them, and they didn’t treat me as though I belonged. I only<br />

wished I knew the truth about where I did come from.<br />

That night, I lay in bed, thinking about what the neighbor<br />

and her daughter had unknowingly revealed to me. A growl<br />

erupted from my stomach. <strong>The</strong>re were only stale crackers in<br />

the cupboard. A real family would not have left me for weeks<br />

with little food and no money.<br />

A thud on the side <strong>of</strong> the house made me bolt upright<br />

in my bed. Was someone coming to kidnap me? <strong>The</strong> Gypsies?<br />

Were they back? I peeked out my window. Branches swayed<br />

and tapped the house. Not Gypsies. Maybe a limb had fallen<br />

against the house. I studied the shadows <strong>of</strong> the nearby trees.<br />

Those trees were strong, like a fortress. I need to be strong<br />

too. I sighed and slunk under my covers. I needed sleep and<br />

strength for work tomorrow.<br />

*<br />

Even though I knew them only through the stories I read,<br />

I knew a lot more about my imaginary friends than I did<br />

about my parents, Stephen and Elena.<br />

I knew that Stephen was much older than Elena and that<br />

sometimes he acted more like a grandfather than a father.<br />

He loved our dog, Azorel, so much that upon coming home<br />

from work, he would go to see Azorel first and then come to<br />

see us. He exercised his parental authority only if Elena was<br />

upset with us—otherwise she was the strong, powerful disciplinarian,<br />

especially toward me. Sometimes even an innocent<br />

17


SAVING MY ASSASSIN<br />

question could result in belt whippings, spankings, or being<br />

sent to bed without food. She made it clear to me that I was<br />

there to serve her and to keep quiet, and nothing else.<br />

Stephen seldom punished me; on the other hand, I seldom<br />

got his attention or got to spend time with him. <strong>The</strong><br />

only times I felt he acted as a father to me were the few times<br />

he received promotions and would come home tipsy. <strong>The</strong>n<br />

he was funny, and he played with me, gave me gifts, and<br />

made me feel like I was his daughter.<br />

For example, one afternoon I was cleaning the kitchen<br />

floor when I heard the door open so wide that it slammed<br />

into the wall behind it. Stephen appeared outside the door,<br />

hardly keeping his balance. He hesitated for a few seconds,<br />

trying to take his next step, and his arms were full <strong>of</strong> gifts.<br />

“Dad is home!” Oana screamed behind me, and she and<br />

George came running to the door.<br />

Holding on to the door for balance, Stephen handed out<br />

his gifts. “A new baby doll for Alina. A stroller for your doll,<br />

Oana; a fire truck for you, George.”<br />

And then to me, he said, “Bring me the baby doll I gave<br />

you last year, Virginia!”<br />

So I ran and brought him the doll.<br />

“Here is a new dress for your doll.” Stephen knelt down<br />

beside me and helped me dress my doll. His breath almost<br />

made me dizzy. With his big fingers he managed to close<br />

the baby doll’s dress. He tickled me as he returned the doll<br />

to me.<br />

“Do you like it?” he asked. “Arnel, my coworker, gave<br />

18


VIRGINIA PRODAN<br />

it to me for you. It is a dress from East Germany, from his<br />

relatives.” I looked up and saw an ocean <strong>of</strong> love in his eyes.<br />

<strong>The</strong>n Elena came in. “Did you get drunk with your<br />

friends again?” she boomed. “Get up and take a shower!<br />

You are disgusting. Stop being silly, playing with dolls like<br />

a child!”<br />

<strong>The</strong>n she grabbed me by the back <strong>of</strong> the neck. “Put that<br />

doll away,” she bellowed. “Finish the floor and set the dinner<br />

table!”<br />

I never met Stephen’s parents, but I had heard that his<br />

mother wanted him to be a tailor, so she bought him a sewing<br />

machine, which stayed in our house forever. He did not<br />

want to be a tailor, so to escape the training and without his<br />

mother’s permission, he joined the army and served in World<br />

War II. He rarely talked about his experiences there, but one<br />

night the rest <strong>of</strong> the family dozed <strong>of</strong>f as we were watching a<br />

war movie on TV, and Stephen and I were the only ones left<br />

awake. As the soldiers on the screen dodged an explosion,<br />

sending blizzards <strong>of</strong> dirt into the air, he started to sob.<br />

“What’s wrong?” I asked. “If you don’t like this movie, we<br />

don’t have to watch it.”<br />

As I gently rubbed his back, he began to speak in a hushed<br />

tone.<br />

“I was in the battlefield, hidden with my battalion in a<br />

trench, when suddenly the world changed into darkness.<br />

A bomb exploded not far from us. Death buried me. My<br />

nose and throat were full <strong>of</strong> mud. I panicked. I couldn’t<br />

move. I could see my entire life playing out in front <strong>of</strong> me.”<br />

19


SAVING MY ASSASSIN<br />

He stifled a sob. “<strong>The</strong>n came another explosion, and I found<br />

myself flying in the air. I landed hard on my back. Oh! It<br />

hurt so badly. Nevertheless, I felt free and alive. I could see<br />

and feel again. I looked around, but no one else was there<br />

with me.” He buried his face in his hands, and his shoulders<br />

began to shake with the memory <strong>of</strong> watching his friends die.<br />

That night I saw something sensitive and special in his<br />

soul. He had always been the calmer <strong>of</strong> the two. Perhaps his<br />

time on the battlefield had taught him to cope with stress and<br />

disappointment better than most.<br />

Elena, on the other hand, was very moody and quick to<br />

anger, and she easily found fault with others. According to<br />

her, something was wrong all the time. During every New<br />

Year’s party, while everybody else was happily celebrating, she<br />

cried for the lost year. Sometimes it seemed as though she<br />

cried constantly. <strong>The</strong> only time I did not see her crying was<br />

during the birthday parties she planned for Alina, Oana, and<br />

George. She would cook special meals, decorate the house,<br />

buy gifts, and invite all the children from the neighborhood<br />

to celebrate—for Alina, Oana, and George. Not once in<br />

eighteen years did she ever have a party or bake a cake for<br />

my birthday. She said that by January second, everybody was<br />

too tired from the holidays to celebrate anything else—least<br />

<strong>of</strong> all me. I always felt guilty for being born on that day. Most<br />

days, I felt guilty for being born at all.<br />

One afternoon as I was washing the dishes, Elena called<br />

out, “Everyone come to the dining room.” Alina, Oana, and<br />

George all came running from their rooms. I kept working.<br />

20


VIRGINIA PRODAN<br />

“Virginia, do I have to come and get you?”<br />

What? I marveled. Typically, the word everyone did not<br />

apply to me. I turned to look at her, and she released an<br />

exasperated sigh and waved me over.<br />

Alina, Oana, and George all took seats at the table.<br />

I remained standing, still clutching a dishcloth.<br />

“Today I visited my friend Mahala, the Gypsy fortuneteller,”<br />

she began. “She told me that Virginia—yes, you—”<br />

she said, pointing at me, “will acquire an indescribable inheritance.”<br />

She stopped and looked directly at me. I could feel<br />

my heart beating faster.<br />

“Mahala said that Virginia will live a long and happy life in<br />

a rich city,” she said, slowly emphasizing those final two words.<br />

My mind raced. What is she talking about? What shall I say<br />

to her? How can I get out <strong>of</strong> this unpunished? <strong>The</strong> tension was<br />

quickly broken by Alina.<br />

“Why Virginia? Why her? Who is she?” she whined.<br />

“What about me?” Oana and George asked simultaneously.<br />

“Nothing.” Elena shook her head, still staring at me.<br />

“We need to have a serious family talk, Mom!” Alina<br />

announced, clearly annoyed.<br />

“Go back to your chores, Virginia.” Elena brushed me<br />

away with her hand, but her eyes never left mine.<br />

Confused and frightened, I retreated to the kitchen.<br />

Moments later, Alina appeared in the doorway. “We are<br />

going out to dinner and to the movies with Mom and Dad,”<br />

she stated, still visibly annoyed. “When we return, make sure<br />

everything on your chores list is done.”<br />

21


SAVING MY ASSASSIN<br />

“Yes, <strong>of</strong> course,” I immediately responded. At least for<br />

now I am safe, I thought. But what did the fortune-teller<br />

mean? Whom would I possibly receive a great inheritance from?<br />

Certainly not Stephen and Elena. And while Techirghiol was<br />

known for many things, great wealth was not one <strong>of</strong> them.<br />

But where else would I go? And how would I get there?<br />

<strong>The</strong> questions continued to play in my mind late into<br />

the evening and well into the coming weeks. Yet another<br />

reminder that I was different—that I didn’t belong.<br />

22


Chapter 3<br />

<strong>The</strong> bravest sight in the world<br />

is to see a great man struggling<br />

against adversity.<br />

—Seneca<br />

Summer’s end wasmarked by three events that I looked<br />

forward to each year: the end <strong>of</strong> my work on the square, the<br />

start <strong>of</strong> school, and the grape harvest.<br />

Around the west part <strong>of</strong> our house sprawled row upon<br />

row <strong>of</strong> vines heavy with black and white grapes, and every<br />

summer, my father’s extended family—cousins, aunts, and<br />

uncles—made the trip from Constanta for the harvest, and<br />

a week <strong>of</strong> fun began.<br />

I loved collecting grapes from the vineyard, putting them<br />

into the special machine, and seeing them changed into a<br />

sweet liquid. From the white and black grapes, my family<br />

made sugary grape juice for the kids and wine for the adults.<br />

23


SAVING MY ASSASSIN<br />

<strong>The</strong> summer that I was seven years old, my family and relatives<br />

retired to the front porch after dinner to enjoy their last<br />

evening in Techirghiol. Around midnight, startling screams<br />

cut the still night.<br />

“That’s Anna,” Mother said. “Our neighbor’s granddaughter.”<br />

<strong>The</strong> screams continued from next door. “Nooooo! Don’t<br />

kill them.”<br />

Kill whom? I glanced toward my parents. Often our neighbor<br />

girl, Anna, screamed in the night, but I didn’t know why.<br />

She lived with her grandparents next door, but I didn’t see<br />

her <strong>of</strong>ten, and I was warned not to talk to her. Each scream<br />

cinched my heart and seared all the way through to my gut.<br />

I wrapped my arms around myself. I looked from my parents<br />

to my relatives, hoping for answers.<br />

Mother frowned and waved her hand like she was swatting<br />

away a mosquito. “Let’s go inside. That home is supervised.”<br />

She nodded toward the house, and everyone rose.<br />

Seated in the family room, my relatives shook their<br />

heads, but no one spoke or moved to help. One <strong>of</strong> my uncles<br />

mumbled something. My aunt, an attorney, put her finger to<br />

her lips. “Don’t speak. Too dangerous.”<br />

So they conversed in whispers. I heard bits and pieces about<br />

how just a few months ago, the Securitate had taken my aunt’s<br />

coworker to an unknown location for a month because he was<br />

accused <strong>of</strong> missing participation in a Party parade. When the<br />

coworker returned home, his health was visibly deteriorated,<br />

and he was unable to work or provide for his family.<br />

24


VIRGINIA PRODAN<br />

My nails dug into my hands. What is everybody so afraid<br />

<strong>of</strong>? Why do they speak in whispers? Why doesn’t anyone help<br />

Anna? Everyone looked toward the relatives who were lawyers.<br />

Did they know something? Two lawyers nodded, passing<br />

knowing looks. One said a fellow attorney who had<br />

expressed his concern about the new price on meat disappeared<br />

between the courthouse and his home, never to<br />

be found. His children would not be allowed to apply to<br />

law school. Instead, the Securitate required them to take<br />

construction jobs.<br />

Many <strong>of</strong> the adults, it seemed, carried secrets. I bit my lip<br />

to hold in the questions that ran through my mind. Does this<br />

have anything to do with the men who guarded the church years<br />

ago and called my friends and me “church people”? Were Anna’s<br />

parents church people? What happened to them? Why does she<br />

scream so <strong>of</strong>ten in the night?<br />

“Liars!” <strong>The</strong> voice came from the back bedroom where<br />

Uncle Carol was resting.<br />

My mother rubbed her temples. Uncle Antony, Uncle<br />

Carol’s son, groaned.<br />

I hustled to the back bedroom. My job was to take care<br />

<strong>of</strong> Uncle Carol, bringing him food and making sure he was<br />

okay. Everyone treated him like a sick person, but he seemed<br />

normal to me.<br />

“Criminals!”<br />

“Uncle Carol, what’s wrong?”<br />

Before Uncle Carol could answer, Uncle Antony stepped<br />

into the room, his face as red as the juice from the grapes<br />

25


SAVING MY ASSASSIN<br />

we’d pressed earlier. “Do you want the Securitate to put you<br />

in the hospital again?”<br />

“At least there I will be free to speak my mind.”<br />

Uncle Antony knelt at his father’s feet and grasped his<br />

hands. “What about me? I don’t want to be confined in the<br />

psychiatric hospital. You know they will take me this time if<br />

you don’t stop talking.”<br />

Uncle Carol held his son’s gaze then lowered his head.<br />

“I will be quiet for you, but I will not be free.” I saw many<br />

emotions pass between them—cooperation and resistance<br />

mixed with love and hate. Why?<br />

Uncle Antony returned to the family room. I knelt beside<br />

Uncle Carol. “Do you want a drink <strong>of</strong> water?” He nodded,<br />

then another scream from next door reached our ears. He<br />

pressed his hand against his chest.<br />

I ran to the kitchen and poured a glass <strong>of</strong> water. Passing<br />

the family room, I stopped in the doorway at the mention <strong>of</strong><br />

Anna’s name. Today was her birthday, my mother was saying.<br />

“She had her own wing in the family mansion across town<br />

long before her birth.” I had passed that home—a massive<br />

white stone mansion overlooking the lake—many times in<br />

my travels across Techirghiol. Although it was now a kind <strong>of</strong><br />

hotel, I could not bring my clients <strong>of</strong> ordinary people from<br />

Dragalina Square to its doors. It was reserved for Communist<br />

Party leaders on vacation.<br />

From the conversation, I heard about Anna growing up<br />

with nannies, servants, a personal tutor, and a driver. I heard<br />

about her travels with her parents all over the world, until her<br />

26


VIRGINIA PRODAN<br />

tenth birthday. At that point in the story, my mother glanced<br />

up and frowned upon seeing me. “Virginia, sleep on the s<strong>of</strong>a<br />

in the room with Uncle Carol. Take care <strong>of</strong> him.”<br />

I returned to the bedroom. Uncle Carol appeared to be<br />

asleep. I set the water on the table by his bed and tucked<br />

myself into the s<strong>of</strong>a bed on the other side <strong>of</strong> the room.<br />

“Virginia, do you want to know the truth about Anna?”<br />

“Yes!” I tossed <strong>of</strong>f my covers, switched on the lamp, and<br />

rushed to his side.<br />

Uncle Carol stared at the ceiling. “I will tell you, if you<br />

promise never to tell anyone you heard it from me.”<br />

“I promise.”<br />

“I was there at her house for her tenth birthday. She wore<br />

a long pink dress with many white roses down the front. Her<br />

small white shoes matched the roses. She was simply radiant.”<br />

Uncle Carol focused on the ceiling, but his mind was<br />

clearly at Anna’s party. “Her parents were so proud. <strong>The</strong>y’d<br />

just returned from her first trip to Paris. What a dinner they<br />

had that night.”<br />

I wanted to ask him so many questions but was afraid to<br />

interrupt.<br />

“Afterward, Anna opened gifts, then began her piano<br />

recital. <strong>The</strong> chandeliers shed a bright light over the big black<br />

piano. Anna arranged her music, looked to her piano teacher,<br />

nodded, and began to play.”<br />

Uncle Carol sat up. “<strong>The</strong> music stopped.” His cheerful<br />

voice grew sad. “<strong>The</strong> giant ballroom doors burst open.<br />

Violent noises and angry shouts! <strong>The</strong> Romanian Communist<br />

27


SAVING MY ASSASSIN<br />

armed military group pointed guns around the room. <strong>The</strong>ir<br />

leader, a tall young <strong>of</strong>ficer, ordered Anna’s parents, John and<br />

Maria, to stand and follow him.” Uncle Carol put his hands<br />

over his face and sobbed.<br />

I sat beside him and hugged him.<br />

“Anna was scared because she’d never heard anyone give<br />

orders to her parents before. Her tutor touched her shoulder<br />

to comfort her, but she hurried to her parents, who were on<br />

their knees and had been handcuffed and brutally beaten<br />

by the two armed <strong>of</strong>ficers. Her older brother, Jim, was also<br />

handcuffed. <strong>The</strong> armed military <strong>of</strong>ficers dragged them away<br />

with much commotion but no explanation. When Anna<br />

asked why, a young <strong>of</strong>ficer slapped and shoved her, causing<br />

her to fall backward. He said, ‘This is how we treat our<br />

enemies. If you are not with us, you are against us.’ <strong>The</strong>n he<br />

claimed the house belonged to the government.”<br />

Uncle Carol rocked back and forth on the edge <strong>of</strong> the bed.<br />

“I was silent when they handcuffed and struck her parents.<br />

Too afraid to talk or move. I can never forgive myself.” Tears<br />

streamed down his face. “I was among the first to run when<br />

Anna’s parents and brother were dragged away. I returned<br />

later for Anna, but it was too late. Government <strong>of</strong>ficials had<br />

taken her to one orphanage after another, changing her name<br />

with each move so that it was impossible to trace her. <strong>The</strong><br />

young Communist <strong>of</strong>ficer, Boris, took control <strong>of</strong> Anna’s<br />

parents’ mansion and established his residence there. I grew<br />

more afraid, thinking I would suffer the same fate as her parents.<br />

I took a long business trip to London. When I returned<br />

28


VIRGINIA PRODAN<br />

to my work at the bank, armed guards had threatened my<br />

trusted partner, Martin, and ‘persuaded’ him to turn over all<br />

<strong>of</strong> Anna’s parents’ bank accounts, safes, and valuables.”<br />

Uncle Carol turned to me. “What was I supposed to do?”<br />

How could I answer?<br />

“Boris returned to check on me. He even promised that<br />

if I collaborated with him, he would help me find Anna and<br />

her relatives. I felt so guilty, and I wanted to find Anna and<br />

her relatives, so I accepted his proposition.”<br />

I glanced toward the door, worried his raised voice would<br />

bring in Uncle Antony again. Elena would punish me for not<br />

keeping my uncle calm.<br />

“Liars, criminals!”<br />

“Shh! You told Uncle Antony you wouldn’t shout.”<br />

He nodded and lowered his voice. I held my breath,<br />

wondering why he was telling me this story, yet hoping he’d<br />

continue.<br />

“One day, as I confronted Boris about his lies, he picked<br />

up the phone, and soon his guards arrived and put me in the<br />

psychiatric hospital. That was the only place where I was free<br />

to speak my mind—until nurses drugged me. Many were<br />

not afraid to speak the truth there.” He shrugged. “But too<br />

sad there.”<br />

“How did Anna come to live next door to us?”<br />

“At each orphanage Anna was sent to, she spent several days<br />

answering questions from the police and other government<br />

authorities regarding her parents and other relatives and the<br />

type <strong>of</strong> safes, jewelry, and guns her parents had. Finally they<br />

29


SAVING MY ASSASSIN<br />

must have gotten all the information they wanted, so Anna<br />

was sent to her grandparents’ home, next door to your house.”<br />

“Why doesn’t anyone help her now?”<br />

“Because they know the truth.”<br />

“I want to know the truth.”<br />

He patted my hands. “Go to sleep.”<br />

I rose, and he tugged my hand. “You don’t think I am<br />

sick, do you, Virginia?”<br />

“No,” I responded. “I think you are very healthy.”<br />

He smiled. “I don’t remember the last time my son said<br />

that to me.”<br />

I hugged him good night. He brushed my hair with his<br />

hands, looked into my eyes, and smiled. <strong>The</strong>n he reclined<br />

and closed his eyes. After a few minutes, a s<strong>of</strong>t snore filled<br />

the room.<br />

I tucked myself back in my bed. That night I knew in<br />

my heart that I wanted to become a lawyer. I wanted to<br />

find out the truth—what had happened to Anna’s parents<br />

and why everyone was still afraid to help her. I also wanted<br />

to find out the truth about myself and who I really was. Of<br />

all our relatives, only Uncle Carol treated me like family,<br />

and everyone considered him a sick, crazy old man. Were<br />

my real parents taken away like Anna’s? I wondered. At least<br />

that would explain why I didn’t look like anyone else in my<br />

family—and why I was treated so differently from everyone<br />

else. Maybe Stephen and Elena were forced to take me in by<br />

the Securitate. Or maybe I was just crazy, like they said Uncle<br />

Carol was.<br />

30


VIRGINIA PRODAN<br />

For years those familiar screams—Anna pleading for her<br />

parents’ lives—carried into my bedroom. Her body grew, but<br />

mentally she remained a ten-year-old.<br />

People ridiculed her, but after hearing her story, I understood<br />

that she had to make her own world in order to survive.<br />

Fear, death, and suspicion looked at me through the bars<br />

<strong>of</strong> the iron fence that divided our property; they taught me<br />

about what Communism could do to a person. Sometimes<br />

I’d watch Anna, or wave, or <strong>of</strong>fer a friendly word, regardless<br />

<strong>of</strong> the warnings. Like going to church, being friends with<br />

Anna would have meant I was an enemy <strong>of</strong> the government.<br />

Uncle Carol was put into psychiatric hospitals twice more.<br />

After the second time, he was released to his son’s home. He<br />

remained inside his room, refusing to eat and dying with the<br />

wish upon his lips that he would have spoken up for Anna.<br />

Although others knew him as the “crazy relative,” I believed<br />

him to be brave.<br />

*<br />

By the time I started my freshman year <strong>of</strong> high school, Alina<br />

had graduated from the University <strong>of</strong> Bucharest Law School.<br />

Soon after this, she married an engineer, moved with him to<br />

his hometown, and started to work there as a government<br />

attorney.<br />

When my family returned from Alina’s wedding, Stephen<br />

and Elena decided I would remain in Techirghiol to take care<br />

<strong>of</strong> them once I finished high school.<br />

31


SAVING MY ASSASSIN<br />

When I heard this pronouncement, my stomach turned<br />

and my brain froze. While this decision that held my future<br />

captive frightened me, it made me all the more determined<br />

to go to law school. I suppose none <strong>of</strong> us know how high we<br />

can jump until a skyscraper obstructs our way, how fast we<br />

can run until a lion chases us, the value <strong>of</strong> our freedom until<br />

confinement restricts our movements, or how precious hope<br />

is until someone shatters our dreams.<br />

Even though I never accepted that future as my own,<br />

I decided to keep my mouth shut, avoid conflict with the<br />

family, do all my chores, and unwaveringly pursue every<br />

opportunity to study for my baccalaureate and law school<br />

exams.<br />

Methodically, as soon as I finished all my chores, I locked<br />

myself in an unused room in the house and studied until past<br />

midnight. When the time came, I filed for approval <strong>of</strong> my<br />

political file to pave my way into law school.<br />

Under the Communist system, students had to pass two<br />

levels <strong>of</strong> admission to get into law school. In the first level,<br />

my political file had to pass inspection. An approved file<br />

verified three things:<br />

1. <strong>The</strong> applicant and his or her parents had never<br />

expressed a critical attitude toward Communism.<br />

2. <strong>The</strong> applicant’s parents had never been questioned<br />

or arrested by the Communist government.<br />

3. <strong>The</strong> applicant’s parents were not Christians.<br />

32


VIRGINIA PRODAN<br />

<strong>The</strong> Communist regime selected loyal leaders via this<br />

process. <strong>The</strong> graduates <strong>of</strong> law schools became the attorney<br />

general, minister <strong>of</strong> justice, ambassadors, judges, or attorneys<br />

to advance and protect the Communist agenda and fight<br />

against those people called “dissidents.”<br />

For a few months, everything worked well, but soon Elena<br />

considered my study time a waste <strong>of</strong> electricity. So instead<br />

I got up every morning by five o’clock, before anybody else<br />

awoke, and studied outside. Bundled up with warm clothes<br />

and sometimes even gloves, holding my book and outlines,<br />

pacing in front <strong>of</strong> my house to keep warm, I meticulously<br />

and desperately studied; even the semidark, cold, snowy<br />

months <strong>of</strong> winter and the rainy mornings <strong>of</strong> spring did not<br />

deter me.<br />

Parents <strong>of</strong> my schoolmates and friends would pass by, see<br />

me hard at work, and admire my study habits. Unknowingly,<br />

I became a symbol <strong>of</strong> a hard-working student within the<br />

community. Little did they know the reasons behind my<br />

study habits.<br />

My final year in high school found me working hard with<br />

my teachers to prepare for law school entrance exams. Since<br />

I was the only one in my class aiming for law school, my<br />

teacher, Sherban, had spent many hours with me throughout<br />

my high school years making sure that I would be fully<br />

prepared for the exam. Sometimes he would surprise me by<br />

asking me to do an extemporaneous oral presentation on a<br />

subject he chose. To my amazement and joy, I could always<br />

answer the questions, give thoughtful presentations, and<br />

33


SAVING MY ASSASSIN<br />

make good grades. That boosted my confidence and energized<br />

me to work harder. He also encouraged me to compete<br />

in academic decathlons. Under his supervision, I studied<br />

hard and won many <strong>of</strong> the competitions. Every time I won,<br />

I gained self-confidence. I was seventeen and a half, and I<br />

believed I could conquer the world. It was a great feeling.<br />

I knew everything—except how to exercise freedom <strong>of</strong> choice.<br />

All my life, either Elena or my teachers had told me what<br />

to do, and I had to follow their directions to a T. I always had<br />

to stay within the boundaries <strong>of</strong> my chores or homework to<br />

avoid punishment. I couldn’t choose the time or manner in<br />

which to do them. I had never had any occasion to decide<br />

for myself.<br />

Once, Sherban gave an exam unlike any we had ever experienced.<br />

Instead <strong>of</strong> assigning us a subject to write about or<br />

listing questions to answer, he asked us to choose our own<br />

subject from the class material. I found myself staring at a<br />

blank notebook, unsure <strong>of</strong> what to do. I knew the class material<br />

better than anybody, but that did not help. I had to<br />

choose, and I was not used to choosing. I rocked from astonishment<br />

to wonder to perplexity to fear. Why can’t he just tell<br />

us what to write about? It seemed as though an eternity had<br />

passed before I finally began writing.<br />

I chose to write about my hero, Mircea cel Batran, later<br />

known as Mircea the Great. Mircea ruled Wallachia, an<br />

important state <strong>of</strong> Romania, from 1386 to 1418. He was<br />

a wise and great military leader, and he was a fair ruler to<br />

all. Many Romanians consider Mircea to be the bravest<br />

34


VIRGINIA PRODAN<br />

and ablest <strong>of</strong> the Christian princes. Not only did he bring<br />

great stability to both the state and the country, he was also<br />

a strong supporter <strong>of</strong> the Church, building many beautiful<br />

churches in Romania, including one <strong>of</strong> my favorites, the<br />

Cozia Monastery.<br />

I don’t know what inspired me to write about Mircea that<br />

day. But there was one thing I did know for certain. I would<br />

have given anything to live under Mircea’s reign. What would<br />

it feel like, I wondered, to live in a society where people told<br />

and valued the truth? What would it be like to experience true<br />

freedom? As I reviewed my essay, I marveled at how much<br />

Mircea had accomplished—and my heart sank at the sobering<br />

realization <strong>of</strong> how much the people <strong>of</strong> Romania had lost<br />

under Communist rule.<br />

I could feel my resolve strengthening. I would become<br />

an attorney. And when I did, I would dedicate myself to<br />

the constant pursuit <strong>of</strong> truth and freedom—just like Mircea<br />

the Great.<br />

35


Enjoyed your sample <strong>of</strong><br />

Saving My Assassin?<br />

Start reading now!<br />

Click on your favorite retailer below & buy now!<br />

Amazon Barnes & Noble Books-A-Million<br />

ChristianBook.com<br />

Family Christian<br />

Amazon Kindle


Part 1<br />

<strong>The</strong> Crime<br />

November 5–6, 1978<br />

Yea, though I walk through the valley <strong>of</strong> the<br />

shadow <strong>of</strong> death, I will fear no evil.<br />

Psalm 23:4<br />

Even in the valley <strong>of</strong> the shadow <strong>of</strong> death,<br />

two and two do not make six.<br />

Leo Tolstoy


1<br />

It happened on a Sunday night, even though I’d been a good girl<br />

and gone to church that morning.<br />

My older sister, Mary Lynn, had picked me up and then dropped<br />

me <strong>of</strong>f after the service. She went home with her husband and young<br />

son, but I couldn’t join them. I had studying to do. I was working on<br />

a paper about Buddhism for my World Religions class. <strong>The</strong> problem<br />

was that I couldn’t grasp what I was reading. At the center <strong>of</strong> all<br />

things there is a great emptiness? I could hardly conceive <strong>of</strong> such a<br />

thought. Wasn’t God at the center <strong>of</strong> all things? I’d been taught for<br />

as long as I could remember that God was sovereign—​ that nothing<br />

happened outside His will. I had no pocket in my mind that could<br />

hold a concept like Buddhism.<br />

I lived in a house <strong>of</strong>f campus with five friends: Marty, Teresa,<br />

Cheryl, Karen, and Lisa—​all <strong>of</strong> us seniors at Calvin College in Grand<br />

Rapids, Michigan. After supper some <strong>of</strong> us housemates sprawled<br />

across the living room, talking. Thirty-​seven years later, I can’t say<br />

with certainty what we talked about. We may have ranged from<br />

Spinoza to Descartes, because Marty and Teresa loved philosophy.<br />

3


RUINED<br />

No doubt Cheryl talked rapturously about Spain, because she was<br />

planning to spend her spring semester in Seville. And I’m sure I at<br />

least mentioned the name Jim— casually—​since I was trying to figure<br />

out if he and I were friends or something more. Karen and Lisa had<br />

each spent the weekend with their parents, who lived in the area. At<br />

some point that Sunday Karen returned, but Lisa called to say she was<br />

staying with her folks one more night and would see us on Monday.<br />

We were a talkative, opinionated bunch. We cooked and ate<br />

supper together most nights and discussed every subject imaginable.<br />

Could radical Christian community actually work? Would the Bob<br />

Dylan concert be worth the ticket price? What happened with the<br />

recent Camp David Accords anyway? And whose turn was it to buy<br />

groceries?<br />

On that particular Sunday night, in our house on Alexander<br />

Street, we must have talked about groceries, because our cupboards<br />

were bare, and that mattered. <strong>The</strong> intruders were hungry. But I’m<br />

getting ahead <strong>of</strong> myself.<br />

It was early November. I was the youngest <strong>of</strong> the group, not quite<br />

twenty-​one. Graduation was still safely distant, some six months in<br />

the future. My main goal was to leave every door open. Everything<br />

seemed possible.<br />

w<br />

My bedroom, which originally had been a sunporch, was just <strong>of</strong>f<br />

the dining room. Between my bedroom and the dining room were<br />

double French doors with window glass—​the kind <strong>of</strong> doors you<br />

could throw open in a dramatic way if you were in the mood for<br />

that sort <strong>of</strong> thing. <strong>The</strong> room was small, but that was part <strong>of</strong> its<br />

charm. It was big enough to hold everything I needed and nothing<br />

more: hooks where I hung my second pair <strong>of</strong> jeans and a few tops,<br />

a desk where I stacked my textbooks, and a single bed with four<br />

posts, covered by a flowered yellow comforter.<br />

Best <strong>of</strong> all were the windows on every side. During the day they<br />

4


<strong>The</strong> Crime<br />

bathed the room in light, and every evening I pulled the shades closed.<br />

I never thought to be nervous about those windows surrounding me<br />

as I slept. All that breakable glass. Those flimsy window clasps.<br />

That night when I clicked <strong>of</strong>f my bedside lamp, I had no idea<br />

that my room would never again feel full <strong>of</strong> light—​not from the<br />

gooseneck lamp or from sunlight streaming through the abundant<br />

windows or from conversation and laughter drifting through the<br />

double doors.<br />

I was sound asleep when I heard Marty screaming. My first<br />

thought was that she and Teresa must be clowning around. I sat up<br />

in the dark.<br />

At the same moment, I felt someone beside me on the bed—​<br />

a body pushing against me and pressing something cold and metallic<br />

against my temple. He was breathing hard and hissing words in a<br />

high-​ pitched voice. He sounded young and nervous and angry and<br />

black. I couldn’t comprehend his words, but I could comprehend<br />

the danger.<br />

A black ski mask covered the man’s head. <strong>The</strong> whites <strong>of</strong> his eyes<br />

glowed. His dark lips were visible through the mouth hole.<br />

“Get down, b—, get down!”<br />

Time stopped as I tried to think. This wasn’t a dream. This was<br />

really happening. This man had broken into our house. This man<br />

who had broken into our house meant to harm us.<br />

“On the floor, b—!”<br />

What was he saying? What did he want?<br />

Upstairs, Marty had stopped screaming. Someone turned on the<br />

kitchen light, which shone through the double doors into my room.<br />

I could see Cheryl standing there in the kitchen, all six feet <strong>of</strong> her.<br />

Her hand was still in the air, grasping the pull-​chain for the overhead<br />

light. She must have heard the screaming and come up from<br />

her basement bedroom. Without thinking, I pushed the intruder<br />

away, scrambled out <strong>of</strong> bed, and ran to Cheryl. She hugged me as I<br />

let out a strangled cry, my voice high and terrified.<br />

5


RUINED<br />

<strong>The</strong> intruder followed me into the kitchen, yelling. He grabbed<br />

me from behind and shoved the gun into my side. <strong>The</strong> pull-​chain<br />

was swinging wildly around our heads, and he cursed until he got a<br />

hold <strong>of</strong> it. He gave it a firm tug, and everything went dark.<br />

I heard, rather than felt, a sharp crack. It occurred to me, almost<br />

as if I were wrapped in many layers <strong>of</strong> gauze, that the sound had<br />

come from his gun connecting with my skull.<br />

“Get down!” He was furious.<br />

Cheryl and I dropped to all fours. We were both whimpering.<br />

He kicked us. “Move!”<br />

We crawled forward, shoulder to shoulder, like animals. My long<br />

flannel nightgown kept tripping me, and I had to pull the fabric<br />

away from my knees so I could keep crawling. At the doorway we<br />

jammed up, so Cheryl went first and I followed. We passed from<br />

the worn linoleum <strong>of</strong> the kitchen onto the rough carpet <strong>of</strong> the dining<br />

room.<br />

“Get down!” This command came from a different voice, one<br />

strangely low and rough.<br />

I looked up to see our other housemates—​Marty, Teresa, and<br />

Karen—​enter the dining room, followed by another masked man<br />

with another gun. <strong>The</strong> women looked ghostly in their nighties,<br />

barely visible in the faint streetlight that filtered through the curtained<br />

windows. <strong>The</strong> man was as dark as a shadow, dressed all in<br />

black, with a ski mask over his head.<br />

“On the floor! Face down!”<br />

My friends dropped to their knees. <strong>The</strong> two intruders moved<br />

around us, kicking our feet and bodies. <strong>The</strong>y would yell “Move!”<br />

or “Stop!” at the same time—​directions that were impossible to<br />

hear and comprehend and follow, so we crawled blindly around, as<br />

terrified as insects running from a boot.<br />

“Shut up!” they yelled over and over, even though no one was<br />

talking.<br />

When one <strong>of</strong> them pushed me down with his heel in the middle<br />

6


<strong>The</strong> Crime<br />

<strong>of</strong> my back, I crumpled where I was. I could hear my own blood<br />

pounding in my ears. I buried my face in the carpet, which smelled<br />

faintly like soap. We had shampooed the carpets with a rented<br />

machine just a month before, for our first party <strong>of</strong> the semester.<br />

I could hear ragged breathing beside me. We seemed to be lying<br />

in a row like sardines, alternating heads and feet. I thought Marty was<br />

on one side <strong>of</strong> me and Cheryl on the other, but I couldn’t be sure.<br />

<strong>The</strong> intruder with the rough, low voice said slowly, as if he were<br />

making an important announcement: “This is a robbery. We ain’t<br />

gonna hurt you.”<br />

When I heard those words, with my face pressed into the carpet’s<br />

worn nap, I was flooded with relief. <strong>The</strong>y would take our money<br />

and leave. Before we knew it, we’d all be in the campus c<strong>of</strong>fee shop<br />

telling the story. Everyone would say how lucky we were.<br />

Or maybe we’d never tell anybody. Not even the police. Why<br />

should we? So what if they took our money? We had so little—​what<br />

would it matter? If they would just leave quickly, we could go back<br />

to sleep. We could pretend this never happened. Maybe this wasn’t<br />

happening. Maybe this was only a dream.<br />

w<br />

I’ve always been a dreamer—​both daydreams and night dreams.<br />

I construct whole worlds in my head and live there. When I was<br />

seven years old, I had a dream that was so thrilling, and at the same<br />

time so comforting, that I cultivated it night after night. I assumed<br />

everyone did this—​ that this was why sleep was so wonderful. Each<br />

night I would breathe deeply and slowly until my sleeping body<br />

would rise and pass painlessly through the knotty pine ceiling <strong>of</strong><br />

my bedroom. I would float above the housetops, gazing down at the<br />

lit-​up boxes where people went about their mysterious lives.<br />

I would rise farther into the night sky until a genial older man<br />

appeared at the end <strong>of</strong> a long table, its gleaming surface stretching<br />

between us. <strong>The</strong> man was dressed like an old-​ fashioned theater<br />

7


RUINED<br />

usher or perhaps Captain Kangaroo, wearing a dapper suit with<br />

piping along the edges <strong>of</strong> the lapel. He had a quill pen, and in each<br />

dream, he wrote something in a ledger.<br />

<strong>The</strong>n I would rise still higher, to the rear <strong>of</strong> a great cathedral,<br />

where the dream deposited me onto plush carpet. I would lay there<br />

listening to magnificent organ music and feeling a sense <strong>of</strong> great<br />

peace until a kindly man in a black robe approached me and said,<br />

“My child.” When I rose to follow him to the front <strong>of</strong> the cathedral,<br />

I would invariably wake up.<br />

w<br />

As I lay sardine-​style on the floor that night, I wanted nothing more<br />

than to rise out <strong>of</strong> my body and escape through the ro<strong>of</strong>. But what<br />

about Marty and Cheryl and Teresa and Karen? Even if I could<br />

levitate, would I escape and leave them in jeopardy?<br />

<strong>The</strong> rough, low voice that had announced the robbery spoke<br />

again. “In case you’re wondering, it’s for real.”<br />

I heard shuffling movements, punctuated by thumping sounds.<br />

When it was my turn to have my head cracked with the gun, I was<br />

surprised how much it hurt. Maybe the shock was wearing <strong>of</strong>f.<br />

<strong>The</strong>n the rough voice said, “You.” <strong>The</strong>re was a stir as someone<br />

got up farther down the line—​ probably Teresa or Karen.<br />

“Don’t move, or she’s dead,” the low voice said. I scrunched my<br />

face into the carpet.<br />

Oh God!<br />

But I needed to do better than that. I needed to actually pray.<br />

I tried to construct a prayer, but the same words spiraled through<br />

my mind, down and down and down—​a descent with no bottom.<br />

Oh God, oh God, oh God!<br />

It was a cry <strong>of</strong> terror and a plea for mercy. It was also wordless<br />

repentance for whatever I had done to bring this on. Oh God! As<br />

the minutes dragged on, I tried to think <strong>of</strong> other words and to force<br />

those words into order, into sentences.<br />

8


<strong>The</strong> Crime<br />

Oh God, no shots . . . God, please . . . Yea, though I walk . . . Oh God,<br />

please! . . . Yea, though I walk through the valley . . . God, where are You?<br />

I tried to focus on Psalm 23 and recite it all the way through, as<br />

if it were a key, a magic phrase, a talisman that would protect us.<br />

With an effort, I began at the beginning. <strong>The</strong> Lord is my shepherd,<br />

I shall not want . . .<br />

What came next? It was an act <strong>of</strong> the will to begin again, to keep<br />

trying to get through the whole psalm. I couldn’t do it properly.<br />

<strong>The</strong> words and phrases twisted out <strong>of</strong> order, and I felt no solace<br />

from them. He makes me to lie down. . . . Yea, though I walk through<br />

death . . . through the shadow . . . through death.<br />

<strong>The</strong> intruder still hadn’t come back with Karen or Teresa—​<br />

whoever he had—​so I tried again. If I could keep it up, surely all<br />

would be well. He would bring her back. Take our stuff. Leave. Any<br />

minute now.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Lord is my shepherd. <strong>The</strong> Lord.<br />

“You.” <strong>The</strong> voice was unexpected, loud. He kicked my shoulder.<br />

“In here!”<br />

I raised my head. It was the first intruder, the one who had<br />

accosted me in bed. I couldn’t see well in the dim light, but I could<br />

tell he was gesturing toward the open French doors, his gun glinting.<br />

Oh God. He knows this is my room.<br />

“Get up!”<br />

I got to my feet. He pressed the gun into my ribs and pushed. I<br />

walked backward through the dining room and into my bedroom<br />

until I was perched on the edge <strong>of</strong> the bed. He sat beside me and<br />

clamped his arm around my shoulders. <strong>The</strong> polyester fabric <strong>of</strong> his<br />

jacket was dark and slippery. <strong>The</strong>re was a vaguely chemical odor<br />

about him that I didn’t recognize. When I shrank away, he tightened<br />

his grip. With his other arm, he pointed the gun at my friends on<br />

the floor in the other room.<br />

What does he want?<br />

9


2<br />

Growing up, I had very little contact with black people. My world<br />

was almost entirely populated by pale-​skinned people <strong>of</strong> Dutch<br />

descent. Such isolation is astounding in any time and place, but<br />

especially so when you consider that I grew up in urban areas in the<br />

sixties and early seventies.<br />

My family lived in the Chicago area when I was born, and we<br />

moved to northern New Jersey just before I began fifth grade.<br />

In both places, we were part <strong>of</strong> a religious and ethnic subculture<br />

that revolved around the Christian Reformed Church. This small<br />

denomination is a Dutch version <strong>of</strong> Presbyterianism, with the same<br />

Reformed roots and Calvinist doctrine. Its forebears came to the<br />

United States from Holland beginning in the mid-1800s. <strong>The</strong>y<br />

were staunch farmers who knew how to persist through difficulty.<br />

Running through their stoicism was a deep intellectual vein and<br />

the belief that faith touches every aspect <strong>of</strong> life. Accordingly, the<br />

denomination ran its own school system. <strong>The</strong>se two institutions,<br />

church and school, were the pivot points <strong>of</strong> our family’s life. My<br />

parents both worked in the Christian school system—​ my father as<br />

11


RUINED<br />

a principal and my mother as a teacher—​ and my four siblings and I<br />

attended Christian schools from kindergarten through high school.<br />

In my graduating class <strong>of</strong> 120, there were only 2 black students.<br />

One was a girl who’d been adopted by well-​ meaning parents<br />

who spoke with a Dutch accent; the other was a boy with a single<br />

mother, another fact that highlighted how atypical he was. Most <strong>of</strong><br />

my classmates had last names that showed Dutch roots, beginning<br />

with Van or De or ending with a (-sma, -stra, or -ga), as mine did.<br />

In my world, no one had trouble pronouncing Huizenga.<br />

<strong>The</strong> nearby city <strong>of</strong> Paterson was crime ridden, and on the local<br />

evening news I frequently saw mug shots <strong>of</strong> men who had been<br />

apprehended. <strong>The</strong>ir faces were dark skinned and sullen. I was fascinated<br />

by the height markers behind them, which seemed to be<br />

forever taking their measure, and by their names, which sounded to<br />

me like strung-​ together syllables rather than proper names.<br />

<strong>The</strong> talk at our family dinner table <strong>of</strong>ten touched on various<br />

“home mission” efforts organized by our denomination. One church<br />

worked with ex-​<strong>of</strong>fenders, another with drug addicts. My father’s<br />

school, Eastern Christian Junior High, was located in Prospect Park,<br />

a community adjoining Paterson. He faced severe criticism for leaving<br />

the gates to the school’s parking lot unlocked after hours so local<br />

youth could play basketball there in the evenings.<br />

Dad told us, “People say they’re worried about security. But they<br />

wouldn’t complain if those boys were white. <strong>The</strong> fact is, they’re<br />

Negro.”<br />

“Don’t say Negro,” my older brother, Tim, said. “Say black.”<br />

“On the farm my uncles said much worse! <strong>The</strong>y called them<br />

darkies, ’ coons—”<br />

“That’s enough, Nick!” my mother warned. “Don’t repeat the<br />

rest <strong>of</strong> that poison. <strong>The</strong>re are big ears in the cornfield.”<br />

I remember watching these exchanges and taking in the power<br />

<strong>of</strong> language. But to me all the words—Negro, black— really meant<br />

the same thing: other.<br />

12


<strong>The</strong> Crime<br />

w<br />

<strong>The</strong> intruder and I were perched on the bed, one <strong>of</strong> his arms squeezing<br />

around me like a vise, the other training a gun on my friends.<br />

“Get your money,” he told me. “But no funny business, or one<br />

<strong>of</strong> them gets it.”<br />

My whole body was trembling. I pulled away from him and<br />

went to get my purse from the spot where I always kept it: hanging<br />

by its strap from the back <strong>of</strong> my desk chair. But it wasn’t there.<br />

<strong>The</strong>n it hit me: I must have left it in my sister’s car after church.<br />

My heart skipped a beat.<br />

“I don’t have my purse,” I told him. “I misplaced it.”<br />

“ F— what!”<br />

“I always hang it right here, on this chair. But it’s not here.”<br />

Through the eyeholes <strong>of</strong> the ski mask, the whites <strong>of</strong> his eyes followed<br />

me. “<strong>The</strong>re wasn’t much money in it anyway,” I said. “A couple <strong>of</strong><br />

dollars. I think three dollars.”<br />

He swore again, which frightened me. I wished I had a lot <strong>of</strong><br />

money just lying there so he would take it and leave.<br />

His voice rose into a command. “Get your jewelry. And get the<br />

f— back here.”<br />

<strong>The</strong> miniature cedar chest where I kept my jewelry was on my<br />

desk. I grabbed it and brought it to him. With his free hand, he<br />

dumped the contents onto the floor, in a patch <strong>of</strong> street light. He<br />

kept the gun trained on the huddled figures in the dining room as<br />

he pawed through the little pile <strong>of</strong> necklaces and earrings. None <strong>of</strong><br />

it had any value.<br />

I realized that he was distracted. Maybe I could get past him.<br />

How many steps is it to the back door? Does the dead bolt turn left<br />

or right?<br />

He finished rifling and said, “Get your pot.”<br />

“What?”<br />

“Get your pot!” This was clearly a command.<br />

13


RUINED<br />

“I don’t have any pot.” As soon as I said the prim words, I regretted<br />

them.<br />

His tone was suspicious. “You sayin’ you never smoked pot in<br />

your life?”<br />

“That’s not what I said.”<br />

He wasn’t listening. “I go out there and axe your friends, do she<br />

smoke pot? What they gonna say?”<br />

“I said I don’t have any pot.”<br />

“Booze then. Liquor.”<br />

“<strong>The</strong>re might be a beer in the fridge,” I said, knowing there<br />

wasn’t.<br />

From upstairs I heard a thumping noise. <strong>The</strong> other one is up there.<br />

With the other gun. Suddenly the utter futility <strong>of</strong> the situation hit<br />

me. <strong>The</strong>re was no way we could escape alive—not all <strong>of</strong> us, not alive.<br />

He jerked me to my feet and shoved me back into the dining<br />

room. <strong>The</strong> other intruder was returning, and I could see that he had<br />

Karen. He was pushing her from behind with his gun.<br />

In his rough voice, he yelled, “Why you got her up?”<br />

He’s the one in charge. <strong>The</strong> leader.<br />

“She ain’t got nothin’.” <strong>The</strong> one who was holding me spit out<br />

the words in disgust. “No money. No pot.”<br />

<strong>The</strong> leader shoved Karen onto the floor at the other end <strong>of</strong> the<br />

room. <strong>The</strong> other one pushed me down with a similar show <strong>of</strong> force.<br />

<strong>The</strong>n he kicked me, for good measure. My skin goose-​fleshed. I<br />

wondered what else he might do to please the one in charge. I buried<br />

my face in the comfort <strong>of</strong> the clean carpet.<br />

“Get up.” It was that rough, low voice again. This time I thought<br />

it was Marty who moved.<br />

Oh God, not Marty.<br />

w<br />

Marty and I had a complicated relationship. We met in fifth grade<br />

when my family moved from Illinois to New Jersey for my father’s<br />

14


<strong>The</strong> Crime<br />

new job as a principal. Things didn’t go well for me in elementary<br />

school, with my Midwestern accent and outdated clothes. In contrast,<br />

Marty was one <strong>of</strong> the cool kids. She and her best friend had<br />

blonde hair that hung so straight it might as well have been ironed.<br />

<strong>The</strong>y spent their summers in vacation cottages, waterskiing. After<br />

Christmas break they laughingly pushed aside those blonde curtains<br />

to display midwinter sunburns in the shape <strong>of</strong> ski goggles. I tried<br />

hard to be invisible—​ to them and to everyone else.<br />

In seventh grade my class entered Eastern Christian Junior High,<br />

where my father was the principal. I suppose I could have made this<br />

work to my advantage, except that I was hopelessly unsophisticated.<br />

During our eighth-​grade year, my father disciplined Marty’s best<br />

friend for a minor infraction. Furious, the girl’s parents pulled her<br />

from the school. <strong>The</strong> loss made Marty hate my father and, by proxy,<br />

me. I might have sympathized with her if I’d known what was going<br />

on, but my father never said a word about such things at home.<br />

All I knew was that Marty bellowed “Ruuuth Mooose” at me during<br />

recess, the taunt blowing across the school yard as the winter<br />

wind wrapped my skirt around my legs. <strong>The</strong> nickname stuck. I was<br />

already the new kid, the principal’s daughter, a goody-​goody. Now<br />

I became a pariah.<br />

In high school, Marty and I were both tracked as college bound<br />

and placed in all the same classes. We spent hour after hour together:<br />

algebra, history, English, Bible. But it was the easy class, typing, that<br />

brought us to a truce. We were assigned to the same double desk,<br />

each with our own manual typewriter.<br />

<strong>The</strong> typewriters had silver handles that we struck at the end <strong>of</strong><br />

each line to return the carriage and begin a new line. <strong>The</strong> carriage<br />

made a thwack as it slammed across the page, and a bell dinged. It<br />

was obvious who was typing faster by the frequency <strong>of</strong> those dings,<br />

so the two <strong>of</strong> us had breathless races. But if we typed in a spurt, out<br />

<strong>of</strong> rhythm, the levers would sometimes cross paths and get hung up<br />

on each other. <strong>The</strong>n we’d have to pry the little hammers apart with<br />

15


RUINED<br />

our fingers in order to keep going. Sometimes we had to do go<strong>of</strong>y<br />

things like balance a sheet <strong>of</strong> paper on our knuckles to keep us from<br />

peeking at the keys we were pressing. Marty sputtered and steamed<br />

and cursed. I delighted in her invectives, since they were no longer<br />

aimed at me. My dings outpaced hers.<br />

<strong>The</strong> reason I was in the class was because my mother believed a<br />

girl should be able to earn her own living. “<strong>The</strong> world always needs<br />

a good secretary,” she’d say. “What’s good for the gander is good for<br />

the goose.” I repeated my mother’s words to Marty. We laughed at<br />

the funny phrase but analyzed it as our fingers raced beneath the<br />

fluttering edges <strong>of</strong> notebook paper. We agreed that we should be<br />

able to support ourselves. But should women be content to simply<br />

type words that were written by men? We both wanted more.<br />

w<br />

While Marty was gone, I gave up on Psalm 23 and switched to the<br />

Lord’s Prayer, which was easier to keep straight. Our Father which<br />

art in heaven, hallowed be thy name.<br />

I was always dutiful. Diligent. I did what was expected <strong>of</strong> me.<br />

In this situation, facedown on the floor, I knew praying was the<br />

expected thing, so I kept it up. I could do that for Marty. I could<br />

do that for all <strong>of</strong> us.<br />

Before long the leader brought Marty back, then took Teresa.<br />

<strong>The</strong> prayer is working. Just Cheryl now, right? <strong>The</strong>n they’ll have<br />

everyone’s stuff. <strong>The</strong>y’ll leave.<br />

But Teresa didn’t come back as quickly. My prayer loop began to<br />

fray. Still, I kept going. I began to count the repetitions on my fingers.<br />

When I got to ten, I began tracking by tens. I was counting to<br />

stay focused. At least that’s what I thought I was doing. I realize now<br />

that I was doing something more complicated on that dining room<br />

floor. I was acting out a certain theology: God loves good girls, so be<br />

good. Even now. Especially now. Be good, and you will be rewarded.<br />

Eventually the other intruder—​the one who had asked me for<br />

16


<strong>The</strong> Crime<br />

my pot—​got tired <strong>of</strong> waiting. He asked Cheryl where her room was,<br />

and she told him it was in the basement. He yelled at us to get up<br />

and then marched us down the wooden steps, single file.<br />

<strong>The</strong> basement was unfinished except for Cheryl’s room. He<br />

made us lie down on the bare concrete floor, and then he went into<br />

the bedroom with Cheryl. <strong>The</strong> cold seeped into me through my<br />

flannel nightgown. I wished for the worn carpet from the dining<br />

room.<br />

It’s almost over. Cheryl is the last one. <strong>The</strong>y’re almost done, and then<br />

they’ll leave.<br />

But they weren’t, and they didn’t.<br />

<strong>The</strong> intruder finished ransacking Cheryl’s belongings, but<br />

instead <strong>of</strong> marching us back upstairs, he had Cheryl lie down on<br />

the concrete floor beside me and Marty and Karen. <strong>The</strong>n he kicked<br />

my feet and told me to get up. He took me just inside the doorway<br />

<strong>of</strong> Cheryl’s room and had me stand next to him. He pointed the<br />

gun toward my friends on the floor. He slid his other hand up under<br />

my nightgown. His hand was hot and slick on my skin. My heart<br />

raced, and I felt bile rising in my throat.<br />

<strong>The</strong>y said this was a robbery!<br />

He felt me all over, especially my breasts. He kissed the side <strong>of</strong><br />

my neck and my cheek. <strong>The</strong> pillowy feel <strong>of</strong> his lips was foreign to<br />

me. I felt repulsed. I turned my body away even though I was afraid<br />

<strong>of</strong> making him angry. He hit the gun against my temple, a reminder<br />

<strong>of</strong> his power.<br />

I heard footsteps thumping down the wooden stairs—​a hollow<br />

sound that made me both relieved and terrified. Relieved because<br />

the intruder pulled his hands from beneath my nightgown. Terrified<br />

because the leader was shoving Teresa in front <strong>of</strong> him. Teresa’s face<br />

was unreadable in the darkness.<br />

“What you doin’ down here?” the leader barked. I noticed that the<br />

rough tone <strong>of</strong> his voice sounded almost put on, like a kid in a play<br />

who was instructed to sound sinister. But none <strong>of</strong> this was pretend.<br />

17


RUINED<br />

<strong>The</strong> leader shoved Teresa onto the concrete floor. <strong>The</strong> one who<br />

was holding me followed suit, pushing me down as if I were a dog.<br />

<strong>The</strong> intruders exchanged words, but I couldn’t hear them.<br />

Maybe I’d ceased trying. What did it matter? I couldn’t do anything.<br />

None <strong>of</strong> us could. All five <strong>of</strong> us were prostrate on the dirty basement<br />

floor, cold, exhausted, and terrified. We were unable even to <strong>of</strong>fer<br />

consolation to each other.<br />

<strong>The</strong>n they made us stand up again. <strong>The</strong>y tied our hands behind<br />

our backs with some kind <strong>of</strong> cord—​maybe a phone cord. As the<br />

criminals went down the line, I snuck a glance at my friends. Marty<br />

was visibly shivering. She didn’t have a flannel nightgown like I did.<br />

When we were bound, the leader pulled Karen out <strong>of</strong> the line and<br />

pushed her up the stairs.<br />

Karen again? What more do they want? Oh God!<br />

18


3<br />

When I was growing up, my father liked to teach us things. One<br />

time he took my younger sisters, Beth and Susan, and me with<br />

him when he was delivering something to a home-​mission church<br />

in Paterson. It wasn’t far—​less than four miles—​but a world away.<br />

After completing the errand, he drove us to the Great Falls on the<br />

Passaic River. We got out <strong>of</strong> the car to peer over a rusted, wobbly<br />

railing. <strong>The</strong> churning water <strong>of</strong> the falls was so full <strong>of</strong> garbage and<br />

brown foam that it looked like sewage. I had never seen a natural<br />

site so defaced. <strong>The</strong> riverbank was lined with crumbling, graffiti-​<br />

covered buildings, their broken windows like blank, blind eyes.<br />

“Girls, those are abandoned silk mills,” my father said. He went<br />

on to tell us about the silk industry and how it had once been<br />

Paterson’s economic engine. He described how “the Negro people”<br />

came up from the South to get the mill jobs, but the working conditions<br />

were terrible. <strong>The</strong>re were strikes and picket lines and riots,<br />

but the city always sided with the mill owners.<br />

“What shut down Paterson’s silk mills wasn’t justice,” my father<br />

said. “It was polyester.”<br />

19


RUINED<br />

<strong>The</strong>n he drove into the inner city, detouring down side street<br />

after side street until I was nervous that we’d never find our way<br />

home. Did my father really know his way around these neighborhoods?<br />

Children playing ball in the streets had to stop so our car<br />

could pass. <strong>The</strong>y watched us watch them, our faces separated by<br />

the car windows.<br />

“<strong>The</strong>se children have nowhere to play,” my father said, his voice<br />

filled with emotion. “Look at all the broken glass in the streets.”<br />

During high school I learned more about the history <strong>of</strong><br />

Paterson: that the people who worked in the silk mills represented<br />

many nationalities, including some Dutch people, and that it was<br />

rayon that replaced silk decades before polyester did. But even as<br />

a child, I knew that my father was trying to teach us something<br />

more than facts. Awareness. Compassion. Gratitude. I understood<br />

all that, but I also felt a vague sense <strong>of</strong> guilt. I wished the poor<br />

people would all just move away from that awful place. What was<br />

I supposed to do about it?<br />

As I got older, I began to understand that faith demands a<br />

response to human misery. To be a Christian, a citizen <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Kingdom <strong>of</strong> God, I must do my part to clothe people and feed<br />

people and help people. At the very least, I must love them—​<br />

must keep my mind and heart open to them. <strong>The</strong> song we learned<br />

in Sunday school meant something: “Red and yellow, black and<br />

white, all are precious in God’s sight. Jesus loves the little children<br />

<strong>of</strong> the world.”<br />

All <strong>of</strong> this—​as inarticulate and naive as it sounds—​was part <strong>of</strong><br />

the reason my friends and I had moved into one <strong>of</strong> the downtrodden<br />

neighborhoods in Grand Rapids. Not only was the rent cheap,<br />

but we had the hazy idea that our presence was somehow beneficial.<br />

We weren’t exactly the shining light on the hill that John Winthrop,<br />

our Calvinist forebear, extolled, but maybe we would be, someday.<br />

Meanwhile, our presence showed that we, white Christian college<br />

students, didn’t think we were better than our black neighbors.<br />

20


<strong>The</strong> Crime<br />

w<br />

<strong>The</strong> leader had taken Karen. <strong>The</strong> rest <strong>of</strong> us were tied together like<br />

prisoners, in one long chain. <strong>The</strong> other intruder marched us up<br />

the stairs.<br />

Our feet were bare, and the shuffling noises they made sounded<br />

piteous. I was almost glad to take my place in the dining room<br />

again, in sardine formation, on a carpet. This time I noticed how<br />

much floor space we took up. How could we be so many and yet so<br />

helpless? I also saw that the phone had been disconnected. I hadn’t<br />

even thought about the phone as an escape route, only the door.<br />

My foolishness pierced me. <strong>The</strong>y had caught us unaware and unprepared.<br />

No wonder they could prey upon us as they liked.<br />

Events began to blur together. Over and over, one <strong>of</strong> the intruders<br />

would return to the dining room with the latest victim and<br />

choose the next. I could no longer catalog it all, like a dream that<br />

drags on. Each moment is so unreal, so intensely colored that you<br />

think you’ll never forget it. But that very intensity pushes the previous<br />

moment out <strong>of</strong> mind.<br />

My prayers lessened to a trickle. I could no longer hold everything<br />

in my mind at once. And what was the point? So I was a good<br />

girl. So what?<br />

At one point I smelled cigarette smoke and turned my head to<br />

watch a red circle <strong>of</strong> ash travel through the darkness.<br />

At another point an intruder brought Cheryl into the kitchen,<br />

saying he wanted a sandwich. I heard the refrigerator door open.<br />

<strong>The</strong>n came the angry shout: “You ain’t got nothin’!”<br />

“<strong>The</strong>re’s peanut butter,” Cheryl said diplomatically.<br />

“I don’t want no peanut butter! Ain’t you got baloney?”<br />

“<strong>The</strong>re’s no baloney in this house,” Cheryl said. “We don’t eat<br />

processed meat.”<br />

Decades later, I remember that line exactly, along with her prim<br />

tone <strong>of</strong> voice, because wouldn’t you?<br />

21


RUINED<br />

At some point the leader kicked my feet and said “You” in that<br />

creepy, rough voice. I was instantly alert. I got to my feet and followed<br />

the prodding <strong>of</strong> the gun—​up the stairs and into the large<br />

front bedroom that Karen and Lisa shared. He asked me which bed<br />

was mine. When he finally understood that my room was downstairs,<br />

he sprawled out on one <strong>of</strong> the beds as if he were going to<br />

take a break.<br />

“What’s your horoscope sign?” he asked.<br />

“What?” I’d understood him, but I couldn’t believe what he was<br />

asking.<br />

He asked again, more forcefully this time.<br />

I told him: Sagittarius.<br />

His mask was still on, but I could see his lips protruding through<br />

the mouth hole. <strong>The</strong>n he pointed his gun at me and spit out one<br />

word: “Strip.”<br />

I pulled my flannel nightgown over my head and shivered.<br />

“<strong>The</strong> rest,” he said.<br />

I peeled <strong>of</strong>f my underpants.<br />

He made me turn around. <strong>The</strong>n he told me to put my clothes<br />

back on and marched me back downstairs.<br />

w<br />

This is hard to admit. When he made me pirouette for him naked,<br />

I was overwhelmed with shame at the immodesty and utter violation<br />

<strong>of</strong> the situation. Still, I sucked in my stomach. That’s right. I<br />

held in my stomach so I could look more attractive to the man who<br />

might rape me. That’s how thoroughly I had internalized the fact<br />

that a woman should make herself attractive to the eyes <strong>of</strong> a man.<br />

This single fact haunted me for years, which is why I tell it. It’s<br />

a snapshot <strong>of</strong> the forces <strong>of</strong> submissiveness and shame and never-​<br />

being-​good-​enough that shaped me, as they do so many women.<br />

It seems especially ironic that the pressure to look pleasing to<br />

a man was so deeply instilled in us, given that we girls were also<br />

22


<strong>The</strong> Crime<br />

taught not to be vain. Our church’s girls’ club had a motto that we<br />

chanted at each meeting: “Grace is deceitful and beauty is vain; but<br />

a woman that feareth Jehovah, she shall be praised. Proverbs thirty-​<br />

one verse thirty.”<br />

No one explained what the Bible verse meant. “Beauty is vain.”<br />

I thought the word vain meant beauty pageants. Makeup. Gold<br />

jewelry. Fine clothes. Worldly things.<br />

But that isn’t the only definition for the word. Vain also means<br />

vanishing. Disappearing. Transitory. Fleeting. That night I learned<br />

about many things that are vain—​things that vanish. Not just<br />

beauty, but also certainty. Hope. Faith. Even the future itself.<br />

w<br />

When I got back to the dining room with the leader, the intruders<br />

conferred. <strong>The</strong>n the other intruder marched me upstairs again with<br />

his gun in my back, this time to Marty’s bedroom, at the back <strong>of</strong><br />

the house. He sat on the bed and pointed his gun at me. He said<br />

the same thing the other one had said: “Strip.”<br />

Somehow this time felt different.<br />

I took <strong>of</strong>f my nightgown and underwear and waited, shaking. <strong>The</strong><br />

shaking angered him. “Quit shaking, or I’ll blow your brains out!”<br />

“I can’t help it.” I couldn’t stop crying either.<br />

“Lay down on the bed,” he said.<br />

I crawled onto the bed, trembling. I couldn’t see him clearly in<br />

the dark, and I didn’t want to see him. I only wanted it to be over<br />

with.<br />

Was that the faint scent <strong>of</strong> blood? I remembered the two tampons<br />

I had inserted before bedtime. Hours ago. A lifetime ago. I had<br />

my period, heavy flow. Now I wondered where the tampons would<br />

go and if they could pierce anything, and whether that would hurt.<br />

He climbed on top <strong>of</strong> me. He had taken <strong>of</strong>f his pants and jacket,<br />

but he was still wearing a pullover shirt and the ski mask. He moved<br />

awkwardly. I noticed the strange chemical smell again—​a scent I<br />

23


RUINED<br />

couldn’t place. His skin was hot and smelled like sweat. It occurred<br />

to me that the intruders were wearing much warmer clothes than<br />

we women were.<br />

He kissed my breasts. “Do you like it when I do that?”<br />

I didn’t respond, so he repeated himself, more angrily.<br />

I shrugged, but knowing he couldn’t see me, I made some disgruntled<br />

noises.<br />

“I got the gun right here,” he threatened. “And I can let the other<br />

guy at you. I ast’ for you special.”<br />

Finally I forced myself to speak. “I don’t like it,” I said.<br />

“Why not? Don’t you like it when your boyfriend do this?”<br />

“I don’t have a boyfriend.”<br />

“How come a pretty girl like you ain’t got no boyfriend?”<br />

w<br />

Maybe I had a boyfriend. At least, I had a male friend who might be<br />

something more. His name was Jim. He was a funny guy, a drama<br />

geek. For the past year, he had spent huge amounts <strong>of</strong> time hanging<br />

around with me and my housemates. One evening six months earlier,<br />

right before our house disbanded for the summer, Jim and I had<br />

spent time together, just the two <strong>of</strong> us—​an evening that included<br />

some sweet kisses.<br />

<strong>The</strong>n I went to Wyoming for the summer, to take a seasonal job<br />

at Yellowstone. I worked in a kitchen and was part <strong>of</strong> a volunteer<br />

team that conducted Sunday worship services at the Old Faithful<br />

Inn. While I was gone that summer, Jim and I wrote to each other.<br />

His letters confirmed that he was everything I hoped for in a husband:<br />

kind, funny, adaptable. And he was a Christian, but not a<br />

nut job about it. So if he wanted to take things between us slow,<br />

I wouldn’t push. Mostly because I didn’t want to jeopardize the<br />

relationship, but also because <strong>of</strong> my housemates. Everybody loved<br />

Jim. Our group had wonderful camaraderie. If a dating relationship<br />

went bad, that would botch things up for everyone.<br />

24


<strong>The</strong> Crime<br />

w<br />

My rapist was obviously enjoying himself, grunting repeatedly.<br />

“That’s good, that’s good.”<br />

I spent most <strong>of</strong> my energy trying not to think, but the slightly<br />

metallic scent <strong>of</strong> blood invaded my mind. Everything felt slick. I<br />

willed myself to float up, to hover in the air over the bed instead <strong>of</strong><br />

having to lie in it.<br />

<strong>The</strong> rapist paused in the act, as if to prolong it, to savor it. <strong>The</strong><br />

pause seemed particularly inhuman. I wanted it to be done so I<br />

could let out my breath and resume living. But I could only wait.<br />

I continued to hold my breath, but it didn’t stop me from crying.<br />

“Why you cryin’?”<br />

I ignored him.<br />

He stopped altogether and awkwardly wiped the tears from my<br />

cheeks. I couldn’t help but notice the pinkish underside <strong>of</strong> his hand.<br />

His strangely tender gesture intensified my tears, adding confusion to<br />

my anger and pain. Why was he doing this? Was I a person to him or<br />

not? I hated him. I wanted to feel nothing but hatred. I didn’t want to<br />

smell his sweat mingled with my blood. I couldn’t bear the vulnerable<br />

pink <strong>of</strong> his palm. I didn’t want him to be a person. To have a soul.<br />

I concentrated on the gun beside my head, lying on the pillow.<br />

Could I feel it, cold and metallic beside my temple? Yes, I could. I<br />

focused on that bit <strong>of</strong> steel, that immediate bit <strong>of</strong> metal just outside<br />

my body, and stopped crying. Everything slowly stopped spinning.<br />

It turned out that the fear <strong>of</strong> dying, not just in the abstract, but in<br />

an immediate, proximate way, focused my mind.<br />

I might die. I might cease to exist.<br />

<strong>The</strong>se weren’t logical thoughts that my mind laid end to end.<br />

<strong>The</strong>y were heartbeats, and each one held in itself the possibility <strong>of</strong><br />

cessation. This one, right now, might be my final heartbeat.<br />

I breathed in and out so I wouldn’t float completely away from<br />

my heart.<br />

25


RUINED<br />

When he was finally done, he climbed <strong>of</strong>f me. He sat on the<br />

edge <strong>of</strong> the bed and got dressed, the gun between us. <strong>The</strong>n he<br />

looked through Marty’s jewelry box in a desultory way and found<br />

some hard candy. He held a piece out to me, the plastic-​wrapped<br />

globe in the center <strong>of</strong> his pink palm.<br />

For a moment I considered taking it. What would it matter?<br />

Sugar to salve the pain. It was Marty’s candy after all, not his. And<br />

then it hit me that everything in this room was Marty’s. I had been<br />

raped on her bed. It was a fact. Unchangeable. It had happened and<br />

could never be undone. None <strong>of</strong> this night could be undone.<br />

This was not how I wanted to be connected to Marty. This was<br />

not the bond we had cultivated. We were friends, a hard- fought<br />

friendship, already multilayered. What would our bond be now?<br />

Fellow victims? Perhaps I sensed, already, that this bond was too<br />

charged, that it would generate a rupture between us.<br />

<strong>The</strong> rapist unwrapped Marty’s candy and sucked on it. He told<br />

me to get dressed, watching my every move. I thought about the<br />

candy. I was thirsty. My mouth tasted bitter.<br />

26


Enjoyed your sample <strong>of</strong><br />

Ruined?<br />

Start reading now!<br />

Click on your favorite retailer below & buy now!<br />

Amazon Barnes & Noble Books-A-Million<br />

ChristianBook.com<br />

Family Christian<br />

Amazon Kindle


1<br />

TOO NIMBLE TO DIE<br />

I lay stretched out on the limbs <strong>of</strong> a beech tree so solid<br />

I believed that even a tornado couldn’t shake it. Unlike the<br />

tree, though, I was small and light. Years later I would be<br />

glad that my thin frame and light bones made me quick on<br />

my feet, able to scramble out <strong>of</strong> harm’s way. But back then,<br />

all I knew was that while most <strong>of</strong> my friends would have<br />

thought twice about climbing quite so high, I had no fear<br />

<strong>of</strong> going as far and as fast as possible.<br />

My parents’ home was four houses away, but this tree—​<br />

standing in the middle <strong>of</strong> a small strip <strong>of</strong> land between the<br />

end <strong>of</strong> the street and the railway line beyond—​ was mine.<br />

At least that’s what I said to the bare branches that filtered<br />

1


’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />

out the sunlight. <strong>The</strong> tree and I were made for each other,<br />

and nobody knew the routes up or down the way I did.<br />

It was a sunny winter afternoon in the final days <strong>of</strong> 1929,<br />

and even though the tree was bare, I knew I was almost<br />

invisible. Below me, the afternoon carried on as usual. In<br />

the distance, streetcars unloaded and restocked their human<br />

cargo, ferrying them in and out <strong>of</strong> downtown Columbus, a<br />

five-​ cent ride away. Every once in a while, trains passed on<br />

one <strong>of</strong> the two parallel lines that ran through town.<br />

Though it had been a month since the start <strong>of</strong> the Great<br />

Depression, I was almost totally unaware <strong>of</strong> what was going<br />

on in the world. For the eight-​year-​ old me, perched above<br />

the street, everything was just as it was supposed to be. I lay<br />

back and stared at the sky beyond the branches.<br />

<strong>The</strong>re was a breeze, but nothing like the kind <strong>of</strong> wind<br />

that sometimes blew through my Ohio hometown. On<br />

those gusty days, my friends and I would fashion paper and<br />

sticks into kites and then attach secret messages to the tails<br />

before releasing them to the skies. We’d let the winds take<br />

them higher and higher, eating up the string that unleashed<br />

from our hands until the kites were barely visible. When<br />

we’d had enough <strong>of</strong> watching the bird-​ sized dots wrestle<br />

in the wind, we’d begin the long task <strong>of</strong> reeling them back<br />

in. Finally, with arms and hands aching, we’d examine our<br />

downed kites, eager to see which messages had been taken<br />

by the clouds.<br />

Lying on the thick boughs <strong>of</strong> the beech, I thought about<br />

the skies. But that day I wasn’t thinking about kites; I was<br />

2


RAY AND BETTY WHIPPS<br />

contemplating a different sort <strong>of</strong> flying. What would it be<br />

like to be a fighter pilot? I wondered. How would it feel to<br />

sit above the battle, waiting and watching? I pictured myself<br />

swooping down from above, picking <strong>of</strong>f the enemy planes<br />

one by one. <strong>The</strong>n I imagined the thrill <strong>of</strong> landing, knowing<br />

I’d done my duty, that I’d played my part.<br />

“Hey there, le Raymond!” <strong>The</strong> shout pulled me out <strong>of</strong><br />

my daydream. It was my oldest brother, Bud, back from his<br />

Saturday job in the city. “And at which fine establishment<br />

will you be dining tonight, young sir?” he yelled.<br />

Bud was always talking like that, adopting a bank<br />

manager’s voice when he called me “young sir” and a<br />

French waiter’s accent when he said le Raymond.<br />

“Will you be joining us at home?”<br />

“Maybe,” I called as I slid from the thick branch. “But<br />

G<strong>of</strong>fie’s cooking roast beef, so I don’t know.”<br />

I edged along the limb as far as it would allow, just as I’d<br />

done a hundred times before, until the branches <strong>of</strong> one <strong>of</strong><br />

the smaller trees were almost close enough to reach out and<br />

grab. Leaning forward, I let myself fall, pushing <strong>of</strong>f from<br />

the beech with one hand while reaching out and grabbing<br />

onto the smaller tree with the other. It bent over gracefully,<br />

delivering me to the sidewalk in front <strong>of</strong> my sixteen-​year-​<br />

old brother.<br />

To my satisfaction, Bud gave a little whistle <strong>of</strong> appreciation<br />

when I landed. “Not bad for an eight-​ year-​ old.”<br />

“Thanks,” I replied. “Maybe I’ll just come back with<br />

you and see what Mom’s making.”<br />

3


’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />

Bud was twice my age and twice my height. I always<br />

had to skip along when I walked with him, frequently<br />

falling behind as he led the way past the timber houses with<br />

their wide verandas, filling up almost every inch <strong>of</strong> their<br />

narrow lots. At last we stepped <strong>of</strong>f the street and onto the<br />

lane between two houses. To the left was 495 East Maynard<br />

Avenue, with the scent <strong>of</strong> slow-​cooking beef coming out <strong>of</strong><br />

G<strong>of</strong>fie’s kitchen. To the right, in 493, there was the familiar<br />

smell <strong>of</strong> oatmeal hotcakes warming in the pan, almost<br />

ready to be drowned in honey. It was a difficult choice for<br />

a young boy to make.<br />

✪<br />

Ever since I was small—​ too young to really remember—​<br />

I had been able to eat from whichever kitchen I chose. It<br />

was an honor bestowed on only me. My three elder siblings<br />

weren’t fed at G<strong>of</strong>fie’s table—​ not even Bud. And as the years<br />

passed and three more Whipps children were added to the<br />

clan, none <strong>of</strong> them was given the open invitation either.<br />

G<strong>of</strong>fie, a spinster <strong>of</strong> German origin who lived next door<br />

with her younger brother, had always had a sweet spot for<br />

me. She made me feel like her house was my second home.<br />

I had no way <strong>of</strong> knowing for sure, but perhaps the reason I<br />

was special to her was because she knew how lucky I was to<br />

be alive.<br />

In the summer <strong>of</strong> 1924, as I was approaching my third<br />

birthday, I fell ill. My body ached and grew stiff, and a<br />

fever raged inside me. I lay sick for days, and nobody knew<br />

4


RAY AND BETTY WHIPPS<br />

what was wrong with me or, even more important, how to<br />

help me recover. When the doctor finally diagnosed spinal<br />

meningitis, the only thing my parents and my worried<br />

neighbors could do was to make me comfortable and pray.<br />

I don’t have any memories <strong>of</strong> this time, but I was later<br />

told that when the fever was at its worst, I grew delirious. I<br />

began calling out, my voice filling every room <strong>of</strong> the house.<br />

I’d been ill for weeks, yet there was no mistaking what I was<br />

saying as I lay confined to my parents’ bed: “I see Jesus.”<br />

Over and over I repeated the phrase. As I did so, the<br />

intensity <strong>of</strong> my parents’ prayers increased. Finally, several<br />

weeks after I fell ill, I made a full recovery. God had saved<br />

me, plain and simple.<br />

In time, G<strong>of</strong>fie’s generosity extended beyond the occasional<br />

free meal. I was seven by the time my youngest<br />

sister, Jeanie, was born, and the struggle to fit the whole<br />

Whipps family in 493 East Maynard Avenue became virtually<br />

impossible. My eldest sister, Rite, had a tiny room <strong>of</strong><br />

her own, and the next two boys, Bud and Glenn, took<br />

the second bedroom. That left just one room for me; my<br />

younger brother, Carl; my younger sister, Lois; and baby<br />

Jeanie—​ as well as my parents. It was G<strong>of</strong>fie who came up<br />

with the solution.<br />

“Why doesn’t Ray come and sleep over at my house,”<br />

she said to my mom and dad. “He can have his own room,<br />

and we’ll feed him as well, if that helps.”<br />

Everyone agreed that it was the perfect solution, and<br />

that was that. Overnight I became a dual-​ home boy, blessed<br />

5


’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />

with a large and loving family, a room <strong>of</strong> my own, and the<br />

freedom to choose between what was being served by the<br />

two best cooks in the neighborhood. <strong>The</strong> only problem<br />

with the whole arrangement came on days when both<br />

oatmeal hotcakes and roast beef with mashed potatoes were<br />

served. Faced with such an impossible decision, I was left<br />

with only one option: I’d have to eat both.<br />

<strong>The</strong>re was another advantage to moving next door to<br />

G<strong>of</strong>fie’s. As 1929 came to a close, the Great Depression<br />

began to squeeze our family’s finances. My dad, Carl,<br />

worked hard to provide for us, but it was difficult to raise<br />

a family on a machinist’s wage. <strong>The</strong> fact that G<strong>of</strong>fie didn’t<br />

charge my parents a cent made a small difference to the<br />

family budget, and in those days, small differences could<br />

have a big impact.<br />

Having dual residences meant that I was expected to<br />

do chores at home as well as chores next door. At G<strong>of</strong>fie’s<br />

it was my job to gather the eggs laid by her Rhode Island<br />

Reds, being careful not to get pecked. I was pretty good<br />

at it, and my ability to dodge the angry beaks led to my<br />

family’s nickname for me: Speedy.<br />

That was about all I liked <strong>of</strong> poultry care. I felt<br />

nauseous whenever G<strong>of</strong>fie or her brother Dutch took one<br />

<strong>of</strong> the birds down to the basement, chopped <strong>of</strong>f its head,<br />

and dipped the pulsing body in hot water before pulling<br />

out the feathers. I tried to shield my eyes as much as possible,<br />

and when it was time to undertake the mighty task<br />

<strong>of</strong> cleaning up after the killing, I still felt the urge to run<br />

6


RAY AND BETTY WHIPPS<br />

outside for air. But I have to admit: when I sat down at the<br />

table to eat the bird, it was all worthwhile.<br />

Apart from eating, sleeping, doing chores, and going to<br />

school, my life was centered on my family. Most Sundays<br />

we took the streetcar to the Baptist church downtown,<br />

where Dad was an elder. <strong>The</strong> only exception was when we<br />

were visiting with relatives in the Ohio farmland. On those<br />

Sundays we would visit my grandfather’s small country<br />

church, crammed into the pews beside my cousins, uncles,<br />

aunts, and grandmother as my grandfather preached.<br />

We weren’t rich, but we had enough to get by. G<strong>of</strong>fie’s<br />

generosity helped, as did the little plot <strong>of</strong> land we all<br />

worked to grow vegetables. I soon picked up both a paper<br />

route and a magazine route, and I started mowing lawns in<br />

the summer. I was busy, the way a young boy should be.<br />

Though we were cushioned from the worst <strong>of</strong> the Great<br />

Depression, we weren’t blind to it. <strong>The</strong> two railway lines<br />

that ran parallel to each other through town carried two very<br />

different types <strong>of</strong> passengers. One track hurried the wealthy<br />

all the way to New York, while the other limped along,<br />

hauling freight to and from Pennsylvania. As the boxcars<br />

rolled by, slowing down for their approach to the Columbus<br />

station, the stowaway passengers were in plain sight—​<br />

sometimes inside the cars, other times on top <strong>of</strong> the train.<br />

✪<br />

After I said good-​ bye to Bud and followed the smell <strong>of</strong><br />

roasting beef into G<strong>of</strong>fie’s house, I went upstairs and peered<br />

7


’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />

out my bedroom window into the backyard. What I saw<br />

made me stop: there were unfamiliar people on the Whipps<br />

property. Tumbling downstairs and leaping across the yard,<br />

I found my second-​oldest brother, Glenn, in the kitchen,<br />

staring outside.<br />

“What’s going on?” I asked.<br />

Now that I was closer, I could see that the three strangers<br />

weren’t entirely unfamiliar. I’d seen others who looked<br />

like them riding in the boxcars. Maybe they weren’t the<br />

exact same ones, but they were hoboes, all right. <strong>The</strong>ir<br />

clothes were all ragged, and their faces—​ though clean<br />

shaven— were lined and tired.<br />

“I don’t know,” Glenn said. “<strong>The</strong>y just showed up and<br />

asked Mom if she could feed them.”<br />

I watched as my mother moved among them. First she<br />

handed out plates and spoons, then she gave them stew<br />

from the heavy black pot that was always on the stove. <strong>The</strong><br />

guests ate in silence. Once they finished, I heard them <strong>of</strong>fer<br />

their thanks and leave. That was it.<br />

In the months that followed, these meals became a<br />

familiar ritual. Every couple <strong>of</strong> weeks there would be a<br />

thin-​ looking stranger or two at the back door, asking for<br />

food. Mom gave them whatever she had, while we kids<br />

stood and watched. And though we never knew what<br />

prompted those first visitors to knock on our door—​<br />

or how others after them knew to stop—​we became<br />

convinced that there was some secret hobo sign along the<br />

railway track telling the weary travelers that a free meal<br />

8


RAY AND BETTY WHIPPS<br />

was available up ahead. Whatever it was that brought them<br />

to our home, Mom always made them feel welcome. She<br />

never said no.<br />

It wasn’t just hoboes who edged into my world through<br />

the cracks <strong>of</strong> a failing economy. Mom was a teacher before<br />

we kids were born, and then she stayed home to take care<br />

<strong>of</strong> us. But when I was little she took on part-​ time work as a<br />

housekeeper for the head trainer at Ohio State University.<br />

His son and I became friends, and I was soon invited to<br />

join the coach’s son in watching football games from the<br />

bench. Even though I was far too light to be a football<br />

player myself, watching the games unfold just yards from<br />

my eyes ignited something within me. I could see the way<br />

some <strong>of</strong> the smallest men on the field were able to dart and<br />

dive, avoiding the giants who thundered toward them. So<br />

from then on, whether I was playing football, basketball, or<br />

baseball with the boys in the neighborhood, I concentrated<br />

on moving deftly to avoid the tackle, hustling into perfect<br />

scoring positions, and scrambling to the base. I willed<br />

myself to be light and fast, as if somehow I could escape<br />

the basic rules <strong>of</strong> the universe.<br />

In some ways, I guess I was right. Not only had I pulled<br />

through my bout <strong>of</strong> spinal meningitis when the odds were<br />

against me, but I also managed to escape another potential<br />

brush with death a few years later when I was thirteen.<br />

I had taken on a little extra work helping G<strong>of</strong>fie’s<br />

youngest brother, Howard, with his milk deliveries on the<br />

weekends. Howard had started out with a horse and cart,<br />

9


’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />

but by the time I was ready to join him for a few cents a<br />

day, the horse had been replaced by a truck. Life was starting<br />

to move a little faster, and Howard always said that my<br />

quick feet and steady hands were a big help.<br />

Rain or shine, snow or gale, Howard made his deliveries.<br />

Whenever there was no school, I went along to help him.<br />

At first it wasn’t easy balancing on the running board on the<br />

passenger side, but I soon got the hang <strong>of</strong> it, jumping down<br />

before the truck stopped and then skipping <strong>of</strong>f to deliver the<br />

milk. Howard barely had to idle the engine before I stepped<br />

back on and he drove to the next house.<br />

One Saturday I was too sick to join Howard on his<br />

route. That was the day something went wrong.<br />

I remember G<strong>of</strong>fie’s face as she walked into my room<br />

later that morning. I was half asleep as she entered, but<br />

by the time she reached my bed, I could see that she was<br />

upset. Her face was tight and pale, her steps heavy. I sat up<br />

straight, waiting for the news.<br />

“Howard’s in the hospital. He had an accident,” she<br />

said. “He had to swerve to avoid another vehicle and lost<br />

control <strong>of</strong> the truck. It rolled and ended up on the other<br />

side <strong>of</strong> the road.”<br />

I was silent, though I was a whirlwind <strong>of</strong> thoughts and<br />

emotions. I knew that if I hadn’t been ill, I would have<br />

been on that truck too. Would I have stood a chance on<br />

that running board when the truck rolled over? I couldn’t<br />

imagine a version <strong>of</strong> this scenario where I would make it<br />

out alive.<br />

10


RAY AND BETTY WHIPPS<br />

I silently thanked God for keeping me home that day<br />

and saving my life. But almost immediately this thought<br />

came into my mind: What if I had been there to warn<br />

Howard? Could I have stopped him from rolling the truck?<br />

This brought me to the one question I could speak out<br />

loud. “Is he going to be okay?”<br />

“We don’t know.” G<strong>of</strong>fie stood to leave the room. I<br />

knew she loved her brother, but she wasn’t one to sugarcoat<br />

the truth.<br />

It turned out that the injuries were severe but not life<br />

threatening. Howard stayed in the Ohio State hospital for<br />

months, but the doctors said there was nothing serious<br />

enough to prevent a full recovery.<br />

I was pr<strong>of</strong>oundly affected by the accident, and every<br />

day I made the thirty-​ minute journey on foot from East<br />

Maynard Avenue to the hospital. Each time, I found<br />

Howard smiling at me as I approached his bedside.<br />

“You know you don’t have to visit me every day, Smiley,”<br />

he told me on more than one occasion.<br />

“I know,” I said. “But it’s the least I can do. Besides, I<br />

want to make sure you get better soon and start working. It’s<br />

not good for a boy like me to see his income fall like this!”<br />

✪<br />

Most <strong>of</strong> my memories from my childhood were much<br />

less dramatic, however. I was just an ordinary kid growing<br />

up in an ordinary neighborhood, and my days were filled<br />

with the simple pleasures <strong>of</strong> being a kid. But as I look<br />

11


’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />

back now, I can trace some themes that ran throughout<br />

my childhood—​ themes that would collide and connect in<br />

years to come.<br />

As bare-​ kneed elementary school kids, my friends and<br />

I formed our very own marching band. I was <strong>of</strong>ten out<br />

front, assuming the lead as drum major while the rest<br />

<strong>of</strong> the crew marched behind, clanging wooden spoons<br />

on dented cooking pans. <strong>The</strong> adults leaned out the<br />

windows to clap and cheer, but I wasn’t paying attention<br />

to our audience. I was focused on the important task<br />

<strong>of</strong> leadership.<br />

A number <strong>of</strong> the members <strong>of</strong> the East Maynard<br />

Marching Band, as we called ourselves, were also members<br />

<strong>of</strong> the Knothole Gang. A group <strong>of</strong> ten <strong>of</strong> us guys would<br />

meet by the baseball stadium that was home to the<br />

Columbus Red Birds. We’d peer through the holes in the<br />

wooden fence so we could catch telescopic views <strong>of</strong> some<br />

<strong>of</strong> the legends <strong>of</strong> the game: Babe Ruth, Lou Gehrig, and<br />

others. At times we were allowed inside the gates free <strong>of</strong><br />

charge, but even without our faces pressed against a rough-​<br />

hewn pine fence, we were still the Knothole Gang. Back<br />

then, a gang wasn’t a group <strong>of</strong> troublemakers, and it was<br />

nothing to be afraid <strong>of</strong>. A gang was like a family, and family<br />

always stuck together.<br />

Every year the Ohio State Fair brought a touch <strong>of</strong> the<br />

exotic to Columbus. Lions with their tamers, elephants,<br />

trapeze artists, and clowns would parade through the city,<br />

drawing people to the circus tent. <strong>The</strong> crowds would exit<br />

12


RAY AND BETTY WHIPPS<br />

wide eyed and open mouthed, already anticipating the<br />

circus’s return the next summer.<br />

But the circus didn’t impress me all that much. <strong>The</strong><br />

animals were interesting and I appreciated the athleticism<br />

<strong>of</strong> the acrobats, but even when I was young, there was one<br />

sight that would steal my breath like no other. While most<br />

<strong>of</strong> my friends were captivated by the circus, in my eyes,<br />

nothing could compare to the marvel <strong>of</strong> flight.<br />

I’m sure my fascination with the sky was partially credited<br />

to a town that lay about a hundred miles to the northeast <strong>of</strong><br />

Columbus. For it was up in Akron that America’s battle plan<br />

to dominate the skies was being put into action.<br />

<strong>The</strong> period between World War I and World War II was<br />

the golden age <strong>of</strong> airships, and when I was a child, these<br />

helium-​filled whales <strong>of</strong> the sky were largely considered to be<br />

the future <strong>of</strong> air travel. And when the giant hangars at the<br />

Goodyear Airdock outside Akron produced the USS Akron,<br />

then the USS Macon, the world marveled. Human beings<br />

had never made something that could fly that was so large.<br />

But that wasn’t all: these airships were loaded with machine<br />

guns and four or five Sparrowhawk biplanes. What better<br />

fuel could there be to fire a young boy’s imagination?<br />

Yet while these behemoths grabbed my attention, they<br />

didn’t win my heart. I had no desire to climb into an<br />

airship and be so vulnerable to the elements or the enemy’s<br />

bullets. No, I wanted to be a biplane pilot, a flying ace<br />

who could thread his French-​ made SPAD fighter plane<br />

through the clouds to dismantle the opposition. On land<br />

13


’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />

I was lithe, agile, and able to twist away from any hands<br />

that would try to grab me as I played football on the street.<br />

Why wouldn’t I want to move the same way in the sky?<br />

It was my Uncle Daniels who undoubtedly—​ though<br />

perhaps unwittingly—​played the biggest part in fueling my<br />

imagination. After he returned from the Great War—​ what<br />

many believed was the “war to end all wars”—​ my siblings<br />

and I peppered him with endless questions.<br />

“Tell us about the war again, Uncle Daniels,” we’d beg.<br />

“Yeah! Like the time you found Germans in a trench . . .”<br />

“And about how you’d take them prisoner . . .”<br />

“Or how you’d shoot them!”<br />

And so, without complaint, Uncle Daniels would<br />

drag his mind back to the muddy fields <strong>of</strong> the European<br />

countryside. He’d clamber back into the earth, into the<br />

filth and death <strong>of</strong> the trenches, and again face the horror<br />

<strong>of</strong> stepping out into no-​ man’ s-​land. Sifting through his<br />

memories, he’d limp back to those times he’d stood face-​ to-​<br />

face with an enemy soldier. None <strong>of</strong> it was appropriate or<br />

even possible for children to understand, but he humored<br />

us. Perhaps turning these traumas into children’s stories and<br />

comic book adventures lessened the pain a little somehow.<br />

I didn’t grasp the magnitude <strong>of</strong> what he had experienced,<br />

but there was still a lot I was soaking in. I liked<br />

looking at the scuffed helmet my uncle kept hidden in a<br />

box, and whenever he pulled it out, I pictured the Germans<br />

with their hands in the air, meekly obeying the orders to<br />

stand down and fall in line.<br />

14


RAY AND BETTY WHIPPS<br />

But I also had a sense that war wasn’t quite like it was in<br />

the games I played with my buddies. <strong>The</strong>re was something<br />

about the way Uncle Daniels looked just before he’d stop<br />

answering questions. I may have been young, but I could<br />

tell that there was a terrifying side to war. It wasn’t a game;<br />

it was dangerous and real.<br />

I couldn’t imagine ever having the courage to face war<br />

myself, but I figured I’d never have to. After all, we’d won<br />

the war to end all wars, right?<br />

15


2<br />

WHERE’S PEARL HARBOR?<br />

I sat in the passenger seat as my buddy and I followed<br />

the Olentangy River upstream. It was a December morning<br />

in 1941, and the car <strong>of</strong>fered little protection from the<br />

cold. It had been twenty-​ one degrees the night before, and<br />

even though the sky was cloudless and the sun was clear<br />

and bright, our feet felt icy against the floorboards. Still,<br />

I was as happy as I’d ever been. What was a little cold to a<br />

twenty-​ year-​ old out for a drive in his best friend’s new car?<br />

Behind the wheel <strong>of</strong> the ’40 Chevy was my friend<br />

Forrest Day. He loved telling me about the grip <strong>of</strong> the<br />

whitewall tires, the length <strong>of</strong> the hood, and the quality<br />

<strong>of</strong> the engine that lay beneath it—​ except that his words<br />

17


’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />

were occasionally drowned out by a loud grinding noise<br />

as he struggled with the stick shift, which protruded from<br />

the floor like a bent broom handle. Behind us, sitting in<br />

the tan seats, were my sisters Lois and Jeanie. <strong>The</strong> girls were<br />

chattering away in the back—​about what, I didn’t know.<br />

But it was good to be spending some time with them<br />

and the rest <strong>of</strong> my family. I’d been away too much lately.<br />

I needed this.<br />

I pulled my coat tighter around me and looked out the<br />

window. We were heading up to Antrim Lake, and it hadn’t<br />

taken long to leave the city behind. <strong>The</strong> road was now<br />

flanked by tall trees that stood guard by the river. Stripped<br />

<strong>of</strong> their leaves, stark against an endless sky, they looked<br />

even taller. If it had been summer, we’d have been going to<br />

the lake to swim, but since it was cold, we just planned to<br />

meet up with some other friends and shoot the breeze—​<br />

and give Forrest a chance to perfect his gear changes.<br />

It had been a year or two since I’d left high school, and<br />

I’d done some maturing in that time. I’d found a job with<br />

Western Electric, and I’d grown accustomed to the rhythms<br />

<strong>of</strong> my new life. I traveled to different towns in Ohio, going<br />

from <strong>of</strong>fice to <strong>of</strong>fice and installing whatever telephone<br />

equipment my supervisor told me to.<br />

On top <strong>of</strong> the new job, I’d also found a new place<br />

to live. I’d left East Maynard Avenue and found a room<br />

downtown, and both the job and the relocation had come<br />

at just the right time. During my years in high school and<br />

just after graduation, I had made some choices I knew my<br />

18


RAY AND BETTY WHIPPS<br />

parents wouldn’t approve <strong>of</strong>, and I sensed I was in danger<br />

<strong>of</strong> drifting. Not that I was doing anything too terrible—​<br />

just pushing the boundaries.<br />

One <strong>of</strong> my first rebellions was smoking. I was sixteen<br />

and trying to look like a man, and my brother Glenn<br />

caught me. It wasn’t even a real cigar; it was something<br />

everyone called an Indian stogie—​ a catkin that grew on<br />

some <strong>of</strong> the local trees. I’d been trying to keep one lit<br />

one afternoon when Glenn, who had just returned from<br />

college, found me hiding out near the big beech tree at<br />

the end <strong>of</strong> the street.<br />

“I’m taking you home to Dad.” Without another word,<br />

he grabbed me by the shirt and marched me home.<br />

We both knew there was no way Dad would keep his<br />

cool, and as expected, the belt came out. I was left nursing<br />

tender skin and vowing to give up the stogies for good—​<br />

or at least until I had my own place and could smoke in<br />

private. Once I had a job and a room, I got a pipe. I also<br />

quit reading my Bible and attending church.<br />

<strong>The</strong> smoking was never a serious thing; it was more<br />

<strong>of</strong> an outward sign <strong>of</strong> an inward struggle, and I never<br />

liked that I’d given in to a vice I’d always considered to be<br />

wrong—​ sinful, even. I also knew how disappointed my<br />

folks would be if they found out. It was just that my life<br />

was no longer making sense. For the first time in my life,<br />

God seemed far away. <strong>The</strong> Bible wasn’t speaking to me the<br />

way it once had, and prayers felt awkward on my lips. Piece<br />

by piece, I watched my faith begin to weaken.<br />

19


’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />

When I was a child, life had felt so safe as I jumped<br />

back and forth between G<strong>of</strong>fie’s house and my own. I<br />

remembered how certain I’d felt in my faith back then—​<br />

how I’d vowed to follow God, resist temptation, and keep<br />

myself pure. Now life seemed a lot more complicated.<br />

What had changed? It wasn’t that God no longer<br />

seemed real; it was that I doubted whether the Lord was up<br />

to the job at hand. I wasn’t alone, either. For many <strong>of</strong> my<br />

peers, history was conspiring to make life even more turbulent.<br />

War—​ even if it was halfway across the world—​ was<br />

making everybody nervous.<br />

When I was in high school, news about the situation<br />

in Europe started taking center stage. Week after week, as<br />

conditions intensified overseas, I joined in the lunchtime<br />

conversations with my friends.<br />

“How could those countries get taken over so fast?” I<br />

would ask <strong>of</strong> no one in particular.<br />

My friends had their own questions.<br />

“Why don’t they just fight back instead <strong>of</strong> letting themselves<br />

get taken over?”<br />

“If Hitler was trying to invade America, he wouldn’t last<br />

five minutes.”<br />

But beneath the teenage bravado and cheap talk, we<br />

all knew the war was no joke. <strong>The</strong>re was good reason to<br />

fear Hitler and Mussolini, and even if we didn’t voice our<br />

fears, we suspected that at some point America would get<br />

pulled in.<br />

And so, as the war progressed, our conversations became<br />

20


RAY AND BETTY WHIPPS<br />

more specific, turning to what each <strong>of</strong> us would do to fight<br />

back against the German army.<br />

“US Army, all the way. Gimme a gun, and I’d mow<br />

them down in a heartbeat.”<br />

“Nah. I’d sign up for the Navy. I’d take out those<br />

U- boats and leave them to drown.”<br />

But neither <strong>of</strong> these got my vote. “I wouldn’t be<br />

anything other than a pilot,” I insisted. “You’d never catch<br />

me on the ground or trapped in a boat. Never.”<br />

✪<br />

Back in Forrest’s Chevy, I thought about how much had<br />

changed since those conversations in the school cafeteria.<br />

<strong>The</strong> war in Europe had escalated, and I’d already seen families<br />

say goodbye to their sons who had chosen to go over<br />

and fight. Something had changed in me as I’d watched<br />

them go. In some ways this sobering turn <strong>of</strong> events had<br />

woken me from my stupor. Based on the way the war was<br />

going, I figured I would have to enlist or get drafted at<br />

some point, and I didn’t want to go through something<br />

like that without my faith fully intact. Lately I’d stopped<br />

smoking and visiting bars. I’d also started going back to<br />

church, and I was reading my Bible again. It felt good to<br />

have my life back on track.<br />

America was still technically enjoying peacetime, but that<br />

peace felt tenuous at best. It was no secret that each branch<br />

<strong>of</strong> the military was significantly increasing its troops and<br />

equipment. During this time <strong>of</strong> general unease, I found that<br />

21


’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />

my Bible was once more a source <strong>of</strong> real help. I’d turn to the<br />

thirty-​seventh psalm and draw comfort from the declaration<br />

that the wicked and unrighteous would face their just<br />

judgment. This psalm also spoke to me <strong>of</strong> God’s faithfulness<br />

more meaningfully than ever: “<strong>The</strong> salvation <strong>of</strong> the righteous<br />

is <strong>of</strong> the Lord; he is their strength in the time <strong>of</strong> trouble”<br />

(verse 39). <strong>The</strong> words were like sunlight to my soul.<br />

As the war escalated, the story <strong>of</strong> Joshua took on new<br />

meaning for me. <strong>The</strong> Old Testament describes him as a<br />

warrior—​ both a great commander and a loyal follower.<br />

I appreciated that Joshua was both tactically astute and<br />

humbly dependent on God. If there was a model for getting<br />

through war with body and soul intact, surely it was Joshua.<br />

By Christmas 1941, war had edged its way into the<br />

Whipps family. Over the previous year, Mom had been<br />

working temporarily for the registration board, helping with<br />

the mammoth task <strong>of</strong> issuing the draft. She had signed up<br />

both Bud and Glenn as soon as they were eligible, and each<br />

time, the newspaper had sent a photographer to capture the<br />

moment. <strong>The</strong> press loved these patriotic stories.<br />

Signing up for the draft didn’t necessarily mean that a<br />

young man would get picked, but there was no surprise<br />

when, not long after their visit to the draft board, the<br />

postman delivered brown envelopes addressed first to Bud<br />

and then later to Glenn. We called these letters “greetings,”<br />

although thinking about it now, it seems like a more optimistic<br />

name than they deserved. Perhaps it was an attempt<br />

to s<strong>of</strong>ten the truth that the recipient was being sent to war.<br />

22


RAY AND BETTY WHIPPS<br />

Whatever personal feelings the letters stirred, public<br />

support for the war was high. We all knew that the<br />

German-​ Italian alliance was a threat to the United States,<br />

and with France having already fallen to Germany, it<br />

was clear that the Allies had quite a fight on their hands.<br />

Signing up to do one’s duty, whether that meant fighting,<br />

taking a job in a factory, or serving in some other way, was<br />

an act <strong>of</strong> patriotism.<br />

As soon as Forrest pulled into the parking lot at the<br />

lake, I knew something was wrong. Typically people parked<br />

and then headed down to the water, but that day everyone<br />

was huddled together around the cars, talking over one<br />

another or leaning in to listen to radios.<br />

“What’s going on?” Forrest said as he pulled up alongside<br />

a Ford sedan. “Why isn’t anyone down at the lake?”<br />

“You didn’t hear?” A girl who looked to be about my age<br />

scrunched up her face in disbelief. “Pearl Harbor has been<br />

attacked.”<br />

Forrest pulled his head back into the car and repeated<br />

the news for the benefit <strong>of</strong> the girls in the back. Silence fell<br />

for a second, and then Jeanie spoke up.<br />

“What’s Pearl Harbor?”<br />

More silence.<br />

“I don’t know,” I said, looking at an equally confused<br />

Forrest. “But it doesn’t sound good.”<br />

It didn’t take long to find out, and before the end <strong>of</strong><br />

the following day, the significance <strong>of</strong> the attack was clear<br />

to all <strong>of</strong> us. President Roosevelt’s voice boomed through<br />

23


’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />

the radio. <strong>The</strong>re would be no more delay, no more doubt.<br />

America was at war.<br />

✪<br />

We weren’t the only family in America who felt weighed<br />

down by a strange heaviness as Christmas 1941<br />

approached. It was as if all the trees and the presents and<br />

the food were somehow irrelevant—​ as if we were playing a<br />

game when there was far more important work to be done.<br />

All seven <strong>of</strong> us children were at home on Christmas Eve,<br />

and it felt good to be under one ro<strong>of</strong> again, taken care <strong>of</strong> by<br />

Mom and Dad. For those <strong>of</strong> us old enough to understand<br />

what was going on, there was one unanswerable question<br />

hanging in the air: Would this be the last time such a<br />

gather ing would be possible?<br />

We sat in silence that evening, listening to the radio<br />

as it relayed a special broadcast that featured Girl Scouts,<br />

Boy Scouts, and eventually Winston Churchill. But what<br />

I remember most was when President Roosevelt leaned<br />

in toward the microphone and addressed the nation. His<br />

speech perfectly articulated the trauma, confusion, and<br />

anger felt by so many <strong>of</strong> us. Yet somehow he managed<br />

to move from empathy to exhortation, urging people to<br />

prepare for the year to come by preparing their hearts:<br />

<strong>The</strong>refore, I . . . do hereby appoint the first day <strong>of</strong><br />

the year 1942 as a day <strong>of</strong> prayer, <strong>of</strong> asking forgiveness<br />

for our shortcomings <strong>of</strong> the past, <strong>of</strong> consecration to<br />

24


RAY AND BETTY WHIPPS<br />

the tasks <strong>of</strong> the present, <strong>of</strong> asking God’s help in days<br />

to come. We need His guidance that this people may<br />

be humble in spirit but strong in the conviction <strong>of</strong><br />

the right; steadfast to endure sacrifice, and brave to<br />

achieve a victory <strong>of</strong> liberty and peace.<br />

When the draft had first been approved in September<br />

1940—​ the first in peacetime during the history <strong>of</strong> the<br />

United States—​ the age range was set between twenty-​ one<br />

and forty-​five. Bud and Glenn had both been old enough,<br />

but I was only nineteen. However, in the days following the<br />

attack on Pearl Harbor, legislation was passed to expand<br />

the selective service system to cover all men between the<br />

ages <strong>of</strong> eighteen and sixty-​ four. Overnight I became eligible<br />

to fight.<br />

A few days after Christmas, on a Sunday afternoon, I<br />

picked up Mom and made the journey to the draft <strong>of</strong>fice<br />

that had been set up in a museum on the Ohio State<br />

campus. Having worked at Western Electric for the better<br />

part <strong>of</strong> a year, I’d finally been able to save enough money to<br />

buy my own car. I’d ended up with a Chevy sedan, similar<br />

to Forrest’s but a little older. I was intent on keeping it pristine<br />

and shining like a black beetle, and it felt good to be<br />

able to take Mom out like this, especially since my parents<br />

had never had a car <strong>of</strong> their own.<br />

I was just as well groomed as my car, wearing a dark,<br />

double-​ breasted suit and tie, and having taken extra care to<br />

slick my hair back to complete the Bing Crosby and Sam<br />

25


’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />

Edwards look. Once again, the reporter was there, asking<br />

questions and taking a photo.<br />

“Just be natural,” he said. “Pretend like you’re signing<br />

the bottom <strong>of</strong> the forms, okay?”<br />

Mom projected nothing but patriotism and pride, even<br />

managing to work up a smile for the camera, but I found it<br />

harder to hide my true feelings.<br />

Suddenly I didn’t feel quite as confident as my clothes<br />

suggested. My hands froze over the paper, my eyes looking<br />

directly at the camera. Was I ready for such a commitment?<br />

I really wasn’t sure.<br />

26


Fort George Wright<br />

Spokane, Washington<br />

November 10, 1943<br />

Dear Mom and Dad,<br />

Well, I made it! I’m here in Fort George Wright, and I<br />

couldn’t be happier. Everything’s going well so far. It’s wet,<br />

but that’s one thing about us Portland folks—​ we’re not<br />

afraid <strong>of</strong> a little rain, are we?<br />

What I’m not so used to is being in the Army. We’re in the<br />

middle <strong>of</strong> basic training right now, and all <strong>of</strong> it has been new<br />

for me. We’ve had two weeks <strong>of</strong> drills and classes, learning<br />

everything from military courtesy to how to put on a gas<br />

mask. We’ve hardly been near a patient, but after tomorrow<br />

we’ll start working at the wards for two weeks. After that, if<br />

all goes well, we graduate.<br />

Every day starts with an hour <strong>of</strong> calisthenics, then we<br />

march and drill and make our way around in formation just<br />

like regular soldiers. At first I found it hard not to laugh,<br />

but I knew I’d get in real trouble if I did. When they gave us<br />

fatigues to replace our traditional nurse’s uniform, it helped<br />

a bit. It’s a little easier to take things seriously when you’re<br />

dressed like a soldier.<br />

I’m surrounded by girls who are just like me. We’ve all<br />

finished our nurse’s training, and we’re eager to get out and<br />

serve. All <strong>of</strong> us want in so badly.<br />

I know that going to war is not something to be taken<br />

lightly, but even after being here just a few days, I know this<br />

is the right place for me. Before I found out I was being sent<br />

here, I was so frustrated that I had to stay home and that I<br />

couldn’t do anything to help when our boys were fighting.<br />

And when Chuck got in the Navy, it made me so cross. To<br />

have my little brother accepted when the Navy had turned<br />

me down seemed unfair. I wanted to be like Chuck and cousin<br />

Rog and Stan. I wanted to do my bit—​ I still do.<br />

27


I’ve been thinking about why I’ve been so desperate to<br />

sign up. I guess it’s partly because everyone else is pitching<br />

in to do their part, but there’s more to it than that. Ever<br />

since war broke out, I’ve been thinking a lot about Aunt<br />

Jo, remembering when she’d come back from Argentina full<br />

<strong>of</strong> stories about her life there. For so long I wanted to be a<br />

missionary just like her. I didn’t tell you this part, but I was<br />

sure I wanted to go to Alaska or Africa or somewhere else<br />

far away and do something that would help people. And I<br />

believed that was something God wanted me to do too.<br />

I’ve also learned a lot from both <strong>of</strong> you about doing hard<br />

things when necessary. I know it wasn’t easy when I was<br />

growing up and money was tight. Remember how I had one<br />

dress and one pair <strong>of</strong> shoes, and how in winter whenever my<br />

feet got wet you’d add another strip <strong>of</strong> cardboard into them?<br />

You didn’t complain about being poor; you just did what you<br />

had to do. I think I’ve learned some <strong>of</strong> that from you. I feel<br />

like there’s a need in the world that I can do my part to help<br />

with. It doesn’t feel like a sacrifice, and it doesn’t feel like a<br />

risk. It’s just something I have to do.<br />

I think that’s why I was so mad when the Navy turned me<br />

down. I felt as though this dream I’d had was being thrown in<br />

the trash. I should have trusted God though. He had a plan<br />

for me, and I know He’s placed me in the Army for a reason.<br />

Today during breakfast we were talking about which<br />

theater we’ll end up serving in. We all want to go to Europe,<br />

and I’m sure that’s because the news <strong>of</strong> what the boys have<br />

experienced over there has touched us all. But when it comes<br />

down to it, I just want to go where God wants me.<br />

I’m going to end now. We have to get our drills perfect<br />

tomorrow, and I need to be alert or I might turn right when I<br />

mean to turn left!<br />

Say hi to the boys and give them a hug from me. I know you’ll<br />

remember me in your prayers, just as I remember you in mine.<br />

Love,<br />

Betty<br />

28


3<br />

“DON’T SHOW ME UP,<br />

YOU LITTLE TWERP!”<br />

Even though I’d enlisted for the Navy Air Corps, I had<br />

to wait until there was room for me to begin the cadet<br />

training program. So that’s what I did. I watched as 1942<br />

edged by, one month at a time, and as I continued my<br />

normal routine <strong>of</strong> working at Western Electric, my fear<br />

<strong>of</strong> war started to fade. In its place, my mind was flooded<br />

with thoughts <strong>of</strong> what it would be like to become an<br />

actual fighter pilot. I had never once taken a commercial<br />

flight, let alone piloted an aircraft, so there was a lot to be<br />

excited about.<br />

It took almost a whole year before I was finally called<br />

to Ohio Wesleyan, thirty minutes north <strong>of</strong> Columbus.<br />

29


’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />

Wearing the <strong>of</strong>ficer’s uniform I’d been given—​ although<br />

one with a star on the sleeve instead <strong>of</strong> stripes—​ I joined<br />

the fifty other cadets in the mess hall as we listened to the<br />

briefing. A fit-​ looking man in his forties was at the front,<br />

explaining the aviation cadet course and what we’d be<br />

expected to do.<br />

“Landing a fighter plane on a moving aircraft carrier<br />

is one <strong>of</strong> the most difficult technical tasks anyone in the<br />

forces will be expected to accomplish. Cadets, this is the<br />

V-5 program, and you’re at the start <strong>of</strong> a long and difficult<br />

twelve months. You will be tested and observed throughout,<br />

and you’re going to need to study like you’ve never<br />

studied before.”<br />

<strong>The</strong> longer the <strong>of</strong>ficer spoke, the smaller the room felt.<br />

Months <strong>of</strong> fantasizing about being a pilot evaporated in<br />

seconds.<br />

“You’re here for the next three months. We’ll teach you<br />

the theory <strong>of</strong> flying, but not much else. After that, assuming<br />

you can keep up, you’ll be moved to two more locations<br />

for proper flight training. Pass those, and you’ll be tested at<br />

the new facility in Pensacola, Florida. At the end <strong>of</strong> all that,<br />

if you’re good enough at flying and you have an A average<br />

in math, we’ll give you your wings.”<br />

<strong>The</strong> <strong>of</strong>ficer kept talking, and I heard him say something<br />

about weekend passes, but I didn’t take in anything else. My<br />

mind was still stuck on the image <strong>of</strong> trying to land a plane<br />

on an aircraft carrier as it rose and fell on the ocean swell.<br />

I’d never thought about that before. In all my imaginings <strong>of</strong><br />

30


RAY AND BETTY WHIPPS<br />

myself as a pilot, I envisioned myself sitting eagle-​ like above<br />

the battle, swooping down to pick <strong>of</strong>f the enemy before<br />

rising into the safety <strong>of</strong> the clouds. I hadn’t considered that<br />

I’d have to get the thing out <strong>of</strong> the sky, let alone make it<br />

land on a target as precise as a moving aircraft carrier.<br />

As the briefing wrapped up, the <strong>of</strong>ficer invited us to<br />

ask questions. This was all so different from what I’d<br />

expected. I thought that there would be red-​faced drill<br />

sergeants forcing us to crawl through the mud, but if this<br />

meeting was any indication, that wouldn’t be the tone here.<br />

We weren’t being treated as equals to the <strong>of</strong>ficers, but we<br />

weren’t being shouted at like lowlifes either.<br />

My first impressions turned out to be correct.<br />

Throughout my time in the V-5 program, we were made<br />

to work hard but we were treated much better than the<br />

Army infantrymen, who were also being trained at Ohio<br />

Wesleyan. We were given better rations, and we ate the<br />

same meat and fish with fresh vegetables that the <strong>of</strong>ficers<br />

ate. <strong>The</strong> enlisted infantrymen got beans and not much<br />

more. And while they were crammed together in large<br />

dormitories, we were housed in smaller rooms, with only<br />

four or five men to a room. To my surprise, the infantrymen<br />

even saluted us V-5 cadets. I’d never gone to college,<br />

so I couldn’t say how life as a cadet compared, but between<br />

the rigorous study and the atmosphere <strong>of</strong> camaraderie,<br />

I felt sure this must be a pretty close match.<br />

Best <strong>of</strong> all, though, were the planes. Even though we<br />

had no time in the air at Ohio Wesleyan, just looking at<br />

31


’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />

the aluminum Luscombes on the ground was enough to<br />

fill me with a sense <strong>of</strong> freedom and excitement. I was sure<br />

flying would come easily, and I had no doubt my academics<br />

would fall into place too. As the first three months drew<br />

to a close, I allowed myself to dream a little more seriously<br />

about getting my wings.<br />

When nobody was dropped at the end <strong>of</strong> the first part<br />

<strong>of</strong> the course, I felt even more confident about the next<br />

phase. When it was time to move on, the cadets were<br />

scattered to a number <strong>of</strong> different locations across the<br />

country. I was sent to Washington State, where the Navy<br />

Air Corps had taken over Gonzaga University, an old Jesuit<br />

school in Spokane. I was excited to be heading to the West<br />

Coast—​farther from home than I’d ever been before. This<br />

adventure had even more appeal for me because everyone<br />

knew Bing Crosby had a house that backed up to the<br />

grounds there.<br />

So far, my naval training was everything I’d hoped it<br />

would be. My new instructors told me I was doing well,<br />

and after a total <strong>of</strong> just eight hours <strong>of</strong> flying with an<br />

instructor by my side, I was allowed to fly solo—​ the first<br />

one in my group. Climbing into the two-​ seater Luscombe,<br />

with an empty seat to my right where there had previously<br />

always been an <strong>of</strong>ficer, I felt like I didn’t even need wings<br />

to fly this machine.<br />

As I taxied to the end <strong>of</strong> the runway and prepared for<br />

take<strong>of</strong>f, my nerves kicked in. But it wasn’t long before<br />

they were left behind, along with the ground. Alone in the<br />

32


RAY AND BETTY WHIPPS<br />

cockpit, alone in the sky, I was free. If it weren’t for the<br />

limited fuel, I could have spent all day up there.<br />

Back on land, there were congratulations to receive from<br />

the <strong>of</strong>ficers and the ritual dunking in an old bathtub that<br />

had been abandoned outside by some previous cadets.<br />

“Every time someone makes their first flight alone,<br />

they get thrown into a tub full <strong>of</strong> ice-​ cold water,” an <strong>of</strong>ficer<br />

explained as everyone gathered round. “But only those who<br />

have already soloed get to throw him. Whipps, you’re up.”<br />

With that, a handful <strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong>ficers reached out and<br />

grabbed me, easily lifting this newbie pilot over to the<br />

bathtub. It was cold all right, but no amount <strong>of</strong> shivering<br />

could have wiped the smile from my face.<br />

✪<br />

Flying wasn’t the only thing that was going well for me<br />

at Gonzaga. <strong>The</strong> demands <strong>of</strong> the physical training had<br />

increased, and I was thriving. <strong>The</strong> obstacle course was<br />

rumored to be the toughest in the whole Navy Air Corps,<br />

yet somehow I was able to scramble up the walls, sprint<br />

across the trails, and climb the ropes faster than most <strong>of</strong> the<br />

other guys. When a local newspaper came to take photos <strong>of</strong><br />

the V-5 program in action, the <strong>of</strong>ficers gave me the nod to<br />

demonstrate for the camera. Whether I was hanging from<br />

ropes as thick as my wrist or swinging across the monkey<br />

bars set three feet apart and ten feet <strong>of</strong>f the ground, the<br />

physical maneuvers just came naturally to me. It wasn’t<br />

flying, but it felt pretty close.<br />

33


’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />

Once the action shots had been taken, the photographer<br />

had us change into our uniforms and line up on the steps<br />

at the front <strong>of</strong> the college.<br />

“You sure this is going to be in the papers?” I whispered<br />

to a colleague as we shuffled into position.<br />

“That’s what the man said. Why?”<br />

“I want my parents to know which one’s me.” I pulled<br />

<strong>of</strong>f my peaked cap and tucked it under my belt in the back<br />

<strong>of</strong> my trousers. When the photo came out, I discovered<br />

I wasn’t the only cadet with this plan. Three <strong>of</strong> us were<br />

without hats, eight were wearing the wrong color tie, and<br />

most <strong>of</strong> our uniforms were wrinkled and creased. On<br />

top <strong>of</strong> that, the majority <strong>of</strong> us were smiling and looking<br />

relaxed, making the V-5 program seem more like a collection<br />

<strong>of</strong> college grads at a theme party than a bunch <strong>of</strong><br />

future fighter pilots.<br />

If the atmosphere back at Ohio Wesleyan had been<br />

relaxed, then Gonzaga was even more so. <strong>The</strong> university<br />

was run by Jesuit priests, and along with permission to<br />

rent the buildings, the Navy Air Corps had also been given<br />

the services <strong>of</strong> Father Duseau, one <strong>of</strong> the priests. He led<br />

us in morning calisthenics, and I loved every minute <strong>of</strong><br />

those sessions. Father Duseau <strong>of</strong>ten picked me to lead the<br />

men out as we went for a run. Whenever we approached<br />

the edge <strong>of</strong> Bing Crosby’s property, we strained to catch a<br />

glimpse <strong>of</strong> him, but we never did.<br />

And when Father Duseau, whose second-​ floor room was<br />

just above the cadets’ quarters, was frequently awakened<br />

34


RAY AND BETTY WHIPPS<br />

by the sound <strong>of</strong> my clambering in through the window<br />

at night, having returned from a not-​ quite-​ legal trip into<br />

town, the priest would only ever greet me the next day with<br />

a smile and the words, “Did you have a good time in town<br />

last night, Whipps?” I never drank or smoked on any <strong>of</strong><br />

these trips; the camaraderie with the other guys was enough<br />

<strong>of</strong> a lure.<br />

When it came to flying, however, things were serious.<br />

We knew that landing on an aircraft carrier would require<br />

a high level <strong>of</strong> skill and would <strong>of</strong>fer zero margin <strong>of</strong> error—​<br />

we’d heard that so many times over the past several months<br />

that we could recite it in our sleep. But once we were at<br />

Gonzaga, we found out precisely how hard it was. <strong>The</strong> technique<br />

required the pilot to be able to approach at the perfect<br />

speed, stall the engine at the perfect time, and touch down<br />

at the perfect spot to allow the plane’s landing gear to catch<br />

on the cable strung across the deck. Once hooked onto the<br />

cable, the plane would be brought to a sudden stop a short<br />

way down the five-​ hundred-​ foot landing strip. If you hit the<br />

cable too fast or missed it entirely, and if you couldn’t get<br />

up enough speed to take <strong>of</strong>f again by the time you ran out<br />

<strong>of</strong> strip, there was virtually nothing to prevent you and your<br />

plane from going into the ocean. With the carrier traveling<br />

at speeds <strong>of</strong> up to eighteen knots (twenty miles per hour),<br />

there was almost no way you’d make it out alive.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Navy Air Corps wanted its pilots to be skilled and<br />

bold and undeterred by fear, so as soon as we’d mastered<br />

the basics <strong>of</strong> flight, we were encouraged to experiment.<br />

35


’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />

Our instructors would send us out in our planes alone—​<br />

with no instructor, no partner, and no radio. We had just<br />

a parachute and a whole lot <strong>of</strong> trust. And while sometimes<br />

the instructors would be flying nearby, they <strong>of</strong>ten just told<br />

us to head out five or ten miles and get to work. We had<br />

to learn how to put the plane into a spin and, more important,<br />

how to get out <strong>of</strong> it at just the right time. <strong>The</strong>re were<br />

loops to master and turns to perfect—​ the tools we would<br />

rely on in combat. We had to learn how to control the<br />

plane the way we would control a fishing rod: by placing it<br />

exactly where we wanted it every time.<br />

Being able to stall the plane successfully was essential.<br />

By turning on the carburetor heat, we could keep the<br />

engine running while at the same time stopping the propellers<br />

to reduce speed. That meant we could put the plane<br />

into a spin to avoid enemy fire. It also meant that when we<br />

were trying to land, if we didn’t manage to hook the plane<br />

onto the cable that ran across the flight deck, we could kick<br />

the propellers back to life and fly <strong>of</strong>f again before making<br />

another attempt.<br />

One day when I was alone in the skies above Washington<br />

State, I was practicing going from a stall into a spin. It was<br />

a move I’d carried out many times before, and since it was<br />

a clear day with good weather, I really had no excuse for<br />

doing something as foolish as forgetting to turn on the<br />

carburetor heat before disengaging the propellers. Yet that’s<br />

exactly what I did. Within seconds the engine stopped,<br />

leaving a strange silence that iced through the cockpit.<br />

36


RAY AND BETTY WHIPPS<br />

Momentarily frozen, my body screaming with adrenaline,<br />

I realized what I had done. I was three thousand feet<br />

above the ground in an aluminum can without any power.<br />

Everything was silent for a few seconds as the plane gave<br />

in to the strong arms <strong>of</strong> gravity that were hauling it back<br />

down to earth.<br />

<strong>The</strong> nose <strong>of</strong> my plane was pointing straight up, leaving<br />

me staring at the faint traces <strong>of</strong> clouds high above. As the<br />

plane plummeted, a new noise began to fill the void left<br />

by the dying engine. It was the sound <strong>of</strong> wind. While the<br />

plane was sucked down toward the earth, the whooshing<br />

noise grew louder and louder. I seriously doubted I was<br />

going to make it.<br />

We had been taught in flight training that if ever we<br />

got into trouble in the air, we should try to find a spot to<br />

land. Straining my neck in both directions, I looked for<br />

somewhere flat enough and clear enough, but all I could<br />

see were five-​ thousand-​ foot mountains that were covered<br />

in trees. Twisting in my seat, I finally caught the faintest<br />

glimpse <strong>of</strong> a field. It was my only chance.<br />

Somehow, I wasn’t too worried about dying. If I<br />

crashed, I knew I’d go to heaven, which didn’t seem too<br />

bad. What made every muscle in my body clench was the<br />

thought <strong>of</strong> what would happen if I made it out alive. If I<br />

crashed the plane, I’d wash out <strong>of</strong> the program, and I really<br />

didn’t want that to happen.<br />

As I tried to bring the plane under control, it occurred<br />

to me that there was one more thing I could try. I’m still not<br />

37


’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />

sure whether it was something I’d heard in a lecture or something<br />

I’d been told by an instructor on one <strong>of</strong> my accompanied<br />

flights, but I figured I had nothing to lose. I threw the<br />

switch that turned the carburetor heat back on, swallowed<br />

hard, and pushed the joystick forward, sending the plane<br />

into a dive. Everything about the move went against my<br />

instinct for self-​ preservation, but it was my only hope.<br />

I stared at the propeller in front <strong>of</strong> the cockpit and tried<br />

to ignore the sight <strong>of</strong> the ground just beyond it. <strong>The</strong>n,<br />

almost magically, the propeller started to turn again. My<br />

ears filled with the sound <strong>of</strong> the engine charging back to<br />

life, and the tension that had gripped my stomach vanished<br />

in an instant.<br />

When I was sure I’d regained control, I pulled out <strong>of</strong> the<br />

dive and made the ten miles back to base. I landed carefully<br />

and taxied to the hangar. <strong>The</strong>re was no need to tell<br />

any <strong>of</strong> the instructors, and as soon as I could, I lay down<br />

on my cot and thanked God for keeping me safe. You only<br />

make a mistake like that once. Even more than the formal<br />

lessons I’d learned about stalls and spins and how to keep<br />

an engine running, that was the day I learned not to let my<br />

mind wander. If I was going to survive the war, I would<br />

have to learn how to pour all my concentration into the<br />

moment in front <strong>of</strong> me.<br />

<strong>The</strong> three months at Gonzaga passed quickly, and while<br />

I was disappointed that a few <strong>of</strong> my fellow cadets were<br />

✪<br />

38


RAY AND BETTY WHIPPS<br />

dropped from the V-5 program, I was grateful to have<br />

passed. Now it was on to the third location for training,<br />

where we would perfect our flying and come to grips with<br />

the complex math required <strong>of</strong> pilots. This time I was sent<br />

south to Saint Mary’s College near Berkeley, California.<br />

For a boy from Columbus, the idea <strong>of</strong> being stationed in<br />

the beautiful hills near San Francisco sounded almost too<br />

good to be true—​ especially when I was told that the debutantes<br />

from Berkeley were going to join us for a dance one<br />

evening soon after we arrived.<br />

Tradition stated that one cadet from each class would<br />

lead the dancing, and somehow the honor that year was<br />

mine. Even though I was in the best shape <strong>of</strong> my life, this<br />

was one physical challenge I felt wholly unequipped to deal<br />

with. I’d never been much <strong>of</strong> a dancer, and the thought <strong>of</strong><br />

being in the spotlight made me pr<strong>of</strong>oundly nervous. Still, I<br />

did as I was told and filled in my name, height, and weight<br />

on the card I was given. Apparently these cards would<br />

ensure that dancers were paired up correctly.<br />

What I didn’t realize until I stepped out onto the dance<br />

floor was that one <strong>of</strong> my colleagues had seen this as a prime<br />

opportunity to play a trick on me, and he’d made some<br />

significant edits to my vital statistics. So while my dance<br />

partner was expecting a six- foot- two, 200- pound specimen<br />

<strong>of</strong> male perfection, instead she got a gangly guy <strong>of</strong> five foot<br />

ten and 140 pounds who barely filled out his uniform.<br />

<strong>The</strong>re was no hiding the disappointment in her eyes.<br />

“Why did you lie?” she whispered as we fumbled our way<br />

39


’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />

through a waltz to the sounds <strong>of</strong> barely suppressed laughter.<br />

All I could do was smile, shrug, and hope the moment<br />

would pass quickly.<br />

When it came to flying, life at Saint Mary’s was more<br />

competitive than it was at Gonzaga. Perhaps this was<br />

because the program was getting tougher, or perhaps it was<br />

simply due to the new mix <strong>of</strong> personnel, with personalities<br />

that <strong>of</strong>ten clashed. Either way, the <strong>of</strong>ficers had started<br />

reminding us how hard it was going to be to pass the<br />

course—​as if we needed reminding.<br />

As I heard more about the demanding study requirements,<br />

I was growing increasingly concerned. And for the<br />

first time, I also found myself unable to get along with a<br />

fellow cadet.<br />

His name was Wetzler. Like me, he was from Ohio—​<br />

only his part <strong>of</strong> town was far nicer than my neighborhood.<br />

Since our names were Wetzler and Whipps, we <strong>of</strong>ten found<br />

ourselves paired up for physical training. We had to pull<br />

each other out <strong>of</strong> the water for lifeguard drills, which was<br />

easy enough for Wetzler but a challenge for me, given<br />

that my partner had played high school football and was<br />

pushing 175 pounds. It was even harder when he wouldn’t<br />

cooperate. He’d just hang in the water while I tried to haul<br />

him out, a wise-​guy smirk painted all over his face.<br />

Wetzler may have had it easier in the pool, but the<br />

advantage was mine when it came to putting on our tennis<br />

shoes, shorts, and T-​shirts and heading out to run.<br />

As we lined up one morning, we were given these<br />

40


RAY AND BETTY WHIPPS<br />

instructions: “Run a mile in six minutes, or you’ll have to<br />

do it again.”<br />

Wetzler leaned toward me as we prepared to start.<br />

“Don’t show me up and run fast, you little twerp.”<br />

I just shrugged and made my way to the front <strong>of</strong> the<br />

group, clocking the six minutes with a few seconds to<br />

spare. My partner was not so swift, however, and he didn’t<br />

make the time limit.<br />

Wetzler got his revenge on me a few days later when we<br />

were playing soccer. Going in too hard and too high for a<br />

block, he kicked my knees out from behind me and laid<br />

me flat out on the grass. I had to be helped <strong>of</strong>f the field,<br />

and though my injury didn’t hinder my progress in the<br />

program, it did put a temporary hold on my participation<br />

in sports.<br />

Inside I was steamed for a few days, but I never bad-​<br />

mouthed him. I’d been brought up better than that. And<br />

whether we liked it or not, we were both on the same team.<br />

✪<br />

Flying had become a part <strong>of</strong> me by now. <strong>The</strong> hours I spent<br />

perfecting my maneuvers were the best way to escape the<br />

nagging feelings that caught up with me whenever I was<br />

on the ground. Up in the sky I felt peaceful and free, but<br />

as soon as I landed and entered the classroom, my worries<br />

came crashing down on top <strong>of</strong> me.<br />

<strong>The</strong> academic demands <strong>of</strong> the program had increased<br />

significantly since I’d moved to California, and with the<br />

41


’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />

addition <strong>of</strong> trigonometry and calculus, I was struggling to<br />

keep up. Such a high standard for math was vital for a Navy<br />

Air Corps pilot, as there were numerous calculations to be<br />

made both when landing and when taking <strong>of</strong>f. But even<br />

though I understood why it was essential to be able to work<br />

out the velocity required for take<strong>of</strong>f given the weight <strong>of</strong> fuel<br />

the plane was carrying and the speed at which the aircraft<br />

carrier was traveling, it didn’t make the classes any easier.<br />

So I wasn’t entirely surprised when one afternoon I was<br />

called to the commander’s <strong>of</strong>fice. As I waited in the corridor<br />

outside, I was joined by nine other cadets—​ including<br />

Wetzler. Some, like me, were also having a hard time with<br />

the math, but others had no academic struggles at all.<br />

What reason could there be for all <strong>of</strong> us to meet with the<br />

commander like this? As I looked around, I realized that all<br />

these guys were from Ohio, but what could that have to do<br />

with anything?<br />

Before any <strong>of</strong> us managed to figure it out, the door<br />

opened and all ten <strong>of</strong> us were called in.<br />

<strong>The</strong> commander didn’t waste time with pleasantries.<br />

“Now you all know that anybody who washes out <strong>of</strong> the<br />

program at any point ends up as a second-​ class seaman.”<br />

I felt my chest tighten. I knew this; everyone did. It was<br />

one <strong>of</strong> the awkward truths about the V-5 program: those<br />

who had hoped to conquer the skies as a Navy pilot but<br />

failed were immediately retrained and sent to war packed<br />

in one <strong>of</strong> the Navy’s ships or—​ even worse—​ in one <strong>of</strong> their<br />

submarines. It’s true that if we earned our wings, we would<br />

42


RAY AND BETTY WHIPPS<br />

still be based on a ship, but life as an <strong>of</strong>ficer pilot on a huge<br />

aircraft carrier was worlds apart from that <strong>of</strong> a second-​ class<br />

seaman on a tiny frigate.<br />

On top <strong>of</strong> that loss <strong>of</strong> prestige and responsibility, I had<br />

another reason for not wanting to be a seaman: I was prone<br />

to seasickness. I figured I’d make do on a big ship, but I<br />

couldn’t imagine how green I’d be on a sub.<br />

<strong>The</strong> commander went on. “Well, for you boys from<br />

Ohio, things have been somewhat different. I’m sure none<br />

<strong>of</strong> you read the small print when you signed up for the<br />

program, but if you had, you would know that you have an<br />

option at any point to request to be honorably discharged.<br />

Don’t ask me why Ohio did things differently, but that’s<br />

the way it is.” He paused, looking around the room. “But<br />

now things are changing. You’ve got two more weeks to get<br />

the honorable discharge, but after that, you stay the course<br />

and take your chances like the rest <strong>of</strong> them.”<br />

This was all news to me, and it left me feeling both<br />

shocked and troubled. Two weeks felt like too short a time<br />

to decide whether I would give up on my lifelong dream <strong>of</strong><br />

being a pilot. How could I be expected to make that kind<br />

<strong>of</strong> decision? But if I was honest with myself, I could see the<br />

warning signs when it came to my academic studies. Was I<br />

confident I could get an A average when I’d barely heard <strong>of</strong><br />

trigonometry and calculus prior to arriving at Saint Mary’s?<br />

As we filed out, I wondered out loud, “I’m still struggling<br />

with all that higher math. Maybe this is where it all<br />

ends for me.”<br />

43


’TIL WE MEET AGAIN<br />

“Are you kidding me?” <strong>The</strong> words came from a<br />

young cadet I’d spoken to a few times. “This is great<br />

news. Remember Joey, who washed out midway through<br />

Gonzaga? He wrote me and said he was <strong>of</strong>fered this option<br />

too. As soon as he got home, he went to an air base in<br />

Columbus and took the exam, and now he’s flying with<br />

those guys.” He thumped me on the back. “Think about it,<br />

Whipps. How much math do you need when you’re taking<br />

<strong>of</strong>f and landing in a field?”<br />

It all sounded good, but the decision still weighed<br />

heavily on me. This was a tough choice for me to make<br />

on my own, even if I was already twenty-​ one. I wished I’d<br />

worked harder at math while I was in school, especially<br />

since my mom had been a teacher and would have helped<br />

me. Yet I’d never felt the urge to really push myself in<br />

school. I had no way <strong>of</strong> knowing back then that my future<br />

as a pilot could rest on trigonometry formulas.<br />

I was torn. Did I need to apply myself to study and<br />

work harder than ever, hoping I’d make it to Florida<br />

and beyond? It was a risk, but weren’t pilots supposed to<br />

take risks?<br />

<strong>The</strong>n again, I had to admit that the alternative looked<br />

a lot better. A pilot was still a pilot, whether he took <strong>of</strong>f<br />

from water or land. And if this route was a guarantee that I<br />

wouldn’t end up trapped in an oversized tin can along with<br />

hundreds <strong>of</strong> other sailors, surely that was worth it, wasn’t it?<br />

Both arguments played out in my mind, but just when<br />

the balance seemed to shift one way, I would reconsider<br />

44


RAY AND BETTY WHIPPS<br />

and find myself leaning toward the other option. <strong>The</strong> clock<br />

was ticking, and I was desperate for help. So I went to the<br />

one source <strong>of</strong> wisdom that had never let me down: I prayed<br />

to God.<br />

<strong>The</strong> conviction came gradually, like the dawning <strong>of</strong> the<br />

first light, but I knew what I needed to do. It was time to<br />

head back to the draft <strong>of</strong>fice.<br />

45


Enjoyed your sample <strong>of</strong><br />

'Til We Meet Again?<br />

Start reading now!<br />

Click on your favorite retailer below & buy now!<br />

Amazon Barnes & Noble Books-A-Million<br />

ChristianBook.com<br />

Family Christian<br />

LifeWay<br />

Parable<br />

Amazon Kindle<br />

Apple iBook


Chapter 1<br />

“Mom, can I go with Johnto the department store?”<br />

Beverly asked, holding up a blouse on a hanger. “I want to<br />

exchange this blouse before our trip tomorrow.”<br />

She stood in the doorway <strong>of</strong> the girls’ bedroom in their<br />

900- square-​foot house in Mishawaka, Indiana. <strong>The</strong> seven-​<br />

member Gilvin family was getting ready to head “down<br />

home to Kentucky,” as they put it, to visit relatives on Aunt<br />

Beulah’s farm.<br />

“Oh, Bevie, don’t do that now,” Bev’s mom, Betty, said.<br />

“We’re getting everything ready. You don’t need a new blouse<br />

anyway.”<br />

“But I don’t want to wear this white one down at the<br />

farm,” Bev said with a level <strong>of</strong> concern only a ninth-​grade girl<br />

7


8 || ALL BUT NORMAL<br />

could attach to her wardrobe. Little sisters Connie and Gail,<br />

twelve and ten years old, respectively, listened from the doorway.<br />

“She just wants to go driving with that boy,” Connie<br />

whispered. Gail nodded.<br />

“Well, you’ve got plenty <strong>of</strong> clothes,” their mother said.<br />

“Can’t I trade this for something new?” Bev pressed. “It’s<br />

our vacation. I want to wear the right thing.”<br />

<strong>The</strong> day had been full <strong>of</strong> rushing around. Betty had<br />

packed for all five daughters, <strong>of</strong> whom Bev was second oldest.<br />

Darkness had fallen over the leafy northern Indiana city, and<br />

suitcases lined the walls <strong>of</strong> the tiny home, ready to be shoehorned<br />

into the wood-​paneled family station wagon for the<br />

next day’s journey. From the living room, sounds <strong>of</strong> voices<br />

on television drifted in as their father, Russell, finally got <strong>of</strong>f<br />

his feet for a bit.<br />

“Are you all packed up?” Betty asked.<br />

“I think so. Yes.” Bev could sense a weakening in her<br />

mother’s resistance.<br />

“<strong>The</strong>n go ask Daddy.”<br />

Bev’s eyes gleamed. She paused before walking toward the<br />

living room, gathering her thoughts, her eyes ref lecting the<br />

words she was about to say.<br />

Everyone knew Bev was clever and highly intelligent and<br />

not a schemer. Her sisters considered her the kindest and most<br />

playful sister. Her giggle was infectious and smart, not silly. It<br />

emanated from a warm heart that loved to laugh. She spent<br />

a lot <strong>of</strong> time with her younger sisters—​playing make-​believe<br />

school in the basement and volleyball in the park, and rollerskating<br />

and bike riding on the sidewalks around their house.


SHAWN THORNTON || 9<br />

Measured in birthday invitations, Bev was the most popular<br />

outside the home as well. On Valentine’s Day a month<br />

earlier, she had received f lowers from a number <strong>of</strong> boys at<br />

school. Few were brave enough to come calling to the house,<br />

but Bev’s sisters knew she was the focus <strong>of</strong> special attention<br />

from boys.<br />

Bev was at the head <strong>of</strong> her class academically as well, her<br />

report card a tribute to the first letter <strong>of</strong> the alphabet. When<br />

not socializing or playing, she sat in the house and read dense<br />

books with no pictures in them and sometimes Latin primers.<br />

She had recently won the highest honor given in eighth<br />

grade, the Daughters <strong>of</strong> the American Revolution award, for<br />

being the student with the best academic performance, best<br />

citizenship, and most well-​rounded personality. <strong>The</strong> family<br />

had gathered at the school to watch the presentation, her<br />

sisters giddy with excitement, Russell and Betty taking lots<br />

<strong>of</strong> pictures. Nobody in the family had received such an award<br />

before, but it seemed obvious that it would go to Bev.<br />

Bev also served as crossing guard at the school, a conspicuous<br />

honor given to only the most responsible students.<br />

Every day, she left class early, put on her patrol belt, and<br />

helped children safely cross the street after school. It made<br />

her proud that she had been entrusted with the lives <strong>of</strong> her<br />

younger schoolmates.<br />

Tonight, Bev’s well-​known tenacity was on display. Her<br />

sisters were right. She was indeed hoping to spend a few<br />

moments with John Thornton before heading to Kentucky<br />

for spring break. She barely knew him—​he was seventeen<br />

and a senior in high school, and she was fourteen. John had


10 || ALL BUT NORMAL<br />

asked her to a dance, prodded by his best friend, Chuck,<br />

who was dating Bev’s older sister, Sue. Bev’s parents agreed<br />

she could go to the dance, and John began dropping by the<br />

house to get to know her. In truth, Chuck had pressured<br />

him into it.<br />

“You can’t ask a girl to a dance and then ignore her for<br />

two months,” Chuck scolded John. That made sense to John.<br />

If he didn’t get to know Bev, what would they talk about at<br />

the dance?<br />

Normally, the Gilvin and Thornton families would never<br />

have associated. <strong>The</strong>y shared no friends, no church, no clubs,<br />

and little cultural background. <strong>The</strong> Gilvins were transplanted<br />

Southerners. Russell had moved the family from Kentucky to<br />

Indiana after World War II in search <strong>of</strong> a better job and now<br />

drove a truck for one <strong>of</strong> the factories that had sprung up in<br />

the Midwest after the war. <strong>The</strong> Gilvins’ modest home, with a<br />

simple porch out back and a tiny awning over the front door,<br />

could barely contain their growing family. Four girls shared<br />

one bedroom. Three-​year-​old April slept in her parents’ room.<br />

If someone sneezed at night, everyone said, “Bless you.”<br />

<strong>The</strong> Thorntons resided on the opposite side <strong>of</strong> town—​and<br />

on the opposite side <strong>of</strong> the social spectrum. <strong>The</strong>ir two-​story<br />

home faced the St. Joseph River on a new, well-​to-​do street in<br />

Mishawaka. John’s dad was a proud Notre Dame graduate, a<br />

politician and businessman who partnered with the Chicago<br />

mafia and ran an illegal casino behind a false wall in Mishawaka’s<br />

most upscale restaurant, the Lincoln Highway Inn. When his<br />

political party was in <strong>of</strong>fice, he wielded great power locally, running<br />

the license bureau. Political cartoons <strong>of</strong> him appeared in


SHAWN THORNTON || 11<br />

the local newspaper’s opinion pages, and reporters knew better<br />

than to dig too deeply into his affairs. <strong>The</strong> Thorntons were big<br />

fish in a small pond and <strong>of</strong>ten made the ninety-​minute trip<br />

to socialize with Chicago’s elite. Mrs. Thornton kept weekly<br />

appointments at the bridge club and beauty parlor. <strong>The</strong>ir calendar<br />

was full and so was their bank account.<br />

When John turned sixteen, his father took him to the<br />

auto dealership on Highway 31 in nearby Niles, Michigan.<br />

“Pick out a car,” he said, waving his hand toward the lot.<br />

John, newly licensed, chose a sporty, cream-​colored ’62<br />

Corvair, and his father purchased it outright.<br />

Russell and Betty naturally had not allowed Bev and John<br />

to go out alone, protective as they were <strong>of</strong> their daughters.<br />

Russell was gentle and gregarious, a natural salesman and an<br />

easy friend, but he was not so friendly to teenage boys interested<br />

in taking his daughters around town without supervision.<br />

John and Bev had already failed to get his permission<br />

to go for ice cream without Chuck and Sue. In John’s first<br />

visit to the Gilvin house, Russell had seemed stand<strong>of</strong>fish,<br />

powerful, and mysterious. It didn’t hurt that he had the<br />

muscles <strong>of</strong> a dock worker from driving heavy trucks before<br />

the advent <strong>of</strong> power steering. John got the distinct impression<br />

that if he caught him crossways, Russell might chase him<br />

around the side <strong>of</strong> the house with a baseball bat or maybe one<br />

<strong>of</strong> those Kentucky long-​ barrel shotguns.<br />

Still, John had been courageous enough to call on Bev<br />

again, and even with limited interactions, puppy love was<br />

blooming between them like the dogwood trees along the<br />

boulevard. Now, on the night before the family’s spring break


12 || ALL BUT NORMAL<br />

trip, Bev approached her father in the living room, heart<br />

more hopeful than when she began. Blue television light<br />

radiated against the drapes and against his hands, resting on<br />

the arms <strong>of</strong> his chair.<br />

“Daddy?” Bev said. She never faked sincerity. Even<br />

when asking with a purpose, she could only come across as<br />

sweet and believable. <strong>The</strong>y were kindred spirits, she and her<br />

father—​witty and sociable but gentle and kind.<br />

“ Mm- hm,” Russell replied.<br />

“I wanted to go exchange this blouse at Goldblatt’s. I’d<br />

like to get a better one for our vacation.”<br />

“You’re running out <strong>of</strong> time. Goldblatt’s closes at nine.”<br />

“If I go soon, I can make it.”<br />

“Did you ask your mother?”<br />

“She said to ask you.” Bev paused. “If it’s easier, John can<br />

take me.”<br />

Russell didn’t respond immediately.<br />

“He’s got his license,” Bev added helpfully.<br />

Her father’s thoughts seemed set on the next day and the<br />

long drive, not on the television show that continued before<br />

him. Connie and Gail stood behind Bev and awaited the<br />

verdict.<br />

“I hope they let her go,” Gail said s<strong>of</strong>tly, thinking <strong>of</strong> her<br />

brand- new roller skates. Bev was the hero among the girls<br />

that Christmas because she had prevailed on their parents<br />

to buy them all new roller skates—​not the clip-​on kind but<br />

roller skates with real boots.<br />

“I hope they say no,” Connie whispered back. “That boy’s<br />

too old for her.”


SHAWN THORNTON || 13<br />

Russell seemed ready for bed and tired <strong>of</strong> making decisions.<br />

He heaved the air from his lungs.<br />

“Whatever your mother says.”<br />

“Okay. Thank you.” Bev went quickly to see her mother,<br />

her goal coming to unlikely fruition. “Daddy says it’s okay<br />

with him if it’s okay with you.”<br />

Betty looked up from packing a bag for April and shook<br />

her head a few times slowly, unconvinced but worn down.<br />

Bev wasn’t usually this insistent, and the other girls needed<br />

help getting to bed. Tomorrow would be long, and she didn’t<br />

want cranky kids stuck in the car together.<br />

“Fine,” Betty said. “Go ahead and go. Just don’t be late.<br />

And come right back.”<br />

“Yes, Mom,” Bev said and disappeared to call John before<br />

her parents’ decision could change. Gail beamed at Connie.<br />

Connie bunched up her lips.<br />

“He’s still too old for her,” she said. Gail shrugged and<br />

hopped <strong>of</strong>f to make sure she had gathered all the toys she<br />

wanted to take.<br />

Lately, Bev’s sisters admired not just her grace and gentleness<br />

but her deepening faith. <strong>The</strong> Gilvins were regular<br />

church attenders but not overly religious. Russell <strong>of</strong>ten<br />

worked second jobs on Sundays or went to car shows. Betty<br />

took the girls to Twin Branch Bible Church, a congregation<br />

that met in a three-​hundred-​seat A-​frame building twelve<br />

doors down from their home. Bev had always embraced faith<br />

more passionately than the others in her family. She worked<br />

with Child Evangelism Fellowship to conduct backyard<br />

Bible clubs and summer 5-​Day Clubs for children. She also


14 || ALL BUT NORMAL<br />

began attending Youth for Christ meetings led by a committed<br />

young couple, George and Pat Phillips. <strong>The</strong>ir zeal for<br />

the Bible and prayer inspired Bev, and in recent weeks, her<br />

prayers took on an urgency that caught the attention <strong>of</strong> the<br />

Phillipses and her friends.<br />

“Pray for this boy I like, that he’ll come to Jesus,” Bev<br />

asked repeatedly at Youth for Christ meetings. “And for my<br />

dad to come to Jesus too.”<br />

That prayer became the focus <strong>of</strong> her life, and friends<br />

heard her pray with startling passion, “God, use me in any<br />

way that you want to see John and my dad come to know<br />

Christ.”<br />

John had attended church with Bev’s family a couple <strong>of</strong><br />

times, though he would have rather spent time alone with<br />

Bev, enjoying conversation outside the presence <strong>of</strong> spying<br />

sisters and Bev’s parents. That kind <strong>of</strong> opportunity had not<br />

come until now, the evening <strong>of</strong> March 30, 1962.<br />

At around eight o’clock, John pulled up outside the Gilvin<br />

home in his Corvair. <strong>The</strong> quad headlights lit up the street,<br />

and the Chevy bow-​tie badge seemed to glow with inner<br />

warmth. Without making a scene, Bev traipsed out the back<br />

door and hopped into the passenger seat. John’s lanky frame<br />

and go<strong>of</strong>y smile were visible in the darkness.<br />

“Hey,” he said.<br />

“Hi,” Bev responded, grinning across the divided bench<br />

seat. He thought she was vivacious and beautiful, good-​<br />

hearted and mischievous, all in right measure.<br />

“Well, here we go.”<br />

John took the long way to Goldblatt’s, making a circle


SHAWN THORNTON || 15<br />

around town. Otherwise it was too quick, and there was no<br />

time to be together.<br />

“Isn’t the dance going to be fun?” Bev said.<br />

John shrugged. “I don’t dance much. I guess we’ll watch<br />

Chuck and Sue.”<br />

“I think we could try,” Bev <strong>of</strong>fered.<br />

He nodded. <strong>The</strong>re was a silence. “Kentucky, huh?”<br />

“My Aunt Beulah’s farm. It’s always so much fun. <strong>The</strong>y<br />

have farm animals, and my cousins will be there.”<br />

“Pretty far away.”<br />

“A day’s worth, I guess. But it’s a pretty drive.”<br />

John drove on in silence.<br />

“Guess I’ll see you when I get back,” Bev said.<br />

“That’d be nice.”<br />

John was <strong>of</strong>ten at a loss for words with Bev. She struck him<br />

as so smart and genuine and promising. John, by contrast, was<br />

disappointing his family’s academic expectations. Classrooms<br />

didn’t fit him well. As a boy, he stared out the windows at<br />

passing airplanes, wondering where the passengers were<br />

going and wishing he could join them. When teachers called<br />

on him, especially in math class, he usually had no answer.<br />

Equations made no sense to him. This surprised his parents<br />

because Wilson Thornton, John’s grandfather, was known for<br />

a geometric algorithm he created in 1951, which was lauded<br />

among mathematicians across the country. Wilson’s name<br />

even appeared in popular geometry textbooks.<br />

John was a different bird. In grade school when the teacher<br />

taught two plus two is four, John’s immediate response was,<br />

“Why? Who says it’s got to be four? Let’s make it five. How


16 || ALL BUT NORMAL<br />

about twenty?” It seemed to him that teachers were assigning<br />

arbitrary numbers to arrive at easy solutions. John questioned<br />

everything in the same independently minded way. It didn’t<br />

help his grades.<br />

His parents put him in college prep classes in high<br />

school, clinging to their dream <strong>of</strong> another generation <strong>of</strong><br />

Fighting Irish. Many family members—​cousins, uncles,<br />

grandparents—​were college-​bound or had their degrees<br />

framed and hanging on the wall. <strong>The</strong> plan was for John to<br />

attend college and become a teacher. But reality was going<br />

another direction.<br />

Finally, the high school principal sat the Thorntons down.<br />

“John won’t be following in your footsteps to Notre<br />

Dame, Mr. Thornton,” he said bluntly. “He hasn’t performed<br />

well enough. He’s had to take extra classes to make up for<br />

the ones he failed. Right now, he’s struggling in all his college<br />

preparatory classes. My question is, do you want him<br />

to graduate from high school at all? If so, I recommend he<br />

switch to classes he can pass and enroll in summer school so<br />

he can at least earn a diploma.”<br />

It was bitter news for the Thorntons, but not much more<br />

could be done. <strong>The</strong>y had given him the best they could with<br />

their money, inf luence, and encouragement. Now, with an<br />

uncertain future ahead <strong>of</strong> him, John would have to make his<br />

own path.<br />

“Say, how do you drive a car like this?” Bev asked as they<br />

glided through the night. A light spring snow still graced the<br />

sidewalks, though the streets were clear <strong>of</strong> it.<br />

“You mean shifting gears?”


SHAWN THORNTON || 17<br />

“Yes. Daddy’s trucks always have a gear shifter coming up<br />

from the f loor.”<br />

“This one’s very much the same. You just—​well, here. Put<br />

your hand here.”<br />

He pointed to the gear shift protruding from the floor.<br />

“I’ll speed up. You move that thing when I say so.”<br />

John stepped on the gas as they traveled down the four-​<br />

lane road.<br />

“ Okay—​now,” he said. Bev switched the gearshift lever.<br />

<strong>The</strong> car smoothly settled into a higher gear and a lower rev.<br />

“Good job, Bev!”<br />

Bev smiled. “I drove a car! I can’t wait to get my license<br />

someday. <strong>The</strong>n I could drive us places.”<br />

John smiled back in spite <strong>of</strong> himself. He was drawn to the<br />

liveliness and affection <strong>of</strong> the Gilvin family. Home life at the<br />

Thorntons’ was good but staid. <strong>The</strong>y showed love through<br />

duty and commitment, not gauche displays <strong>of</strong> emotion or<br />

bantering conversation. Something about this Southern family<br />

and this girl sitting an arm’s length from him struck him<br />

as fresh and exciting.<br />

“Coming up to Goldblatt’s,” he announced with a trace<br />

<strong>of</strong> new- driver’s pride.<br />

Goldblatt’s was in the town’s new shopping plaza on<br />

Miracle Lane. Bethel College, a small Christian school, sat<br />

opposite the mall. <strong>The</strong>y had named the street, deeming it a<br />

miracle they had been able to buy the campus. Bev, her hands<br />

folded on the white blouse in her lap, sighed contentedly and<br />

pondered what she would exchange it for. She was thinking<br />

<strong>of</strong> a pair <strong>of</strong> blue jeans.


18 || ALL BUT NORMAL<br />

John signaled and arced left into the intersection.<br />

<strong>The</strong> impact was so sudden and jarring that neither John<br />

nor Bev knew what had happened. Coming the opposite<br />

way across Miracle Lane, a pickup truck banged the Corvair’s<br />

passenger side bumper, sending John’s car spinning backward<br />

and sideways. Another car collided with the back <strong>of</strong> it. John’s<br />

head smacked the window and driver’s side door. Bev’s head<br />

came down squarely on the dashboard. For both <strong>of</strong> them,<br />

everything went black.<br />

<strong>The</strong> three damaged cars sat silently, waiting for help.<br />

Bystanders rushed over, alerting other drivers and peering<br />

into car windows.<br />

“What happened?”<br />

“That sports car turned into the intersection. He must<br />

not have seen the oncoming traffic.”<br />

“Who hit him?”<br />

“That truck. It can’t have been going more than thirty,<br />

forty miles an hour.”<br />

“Nobody looks too badly hurt.”<br />

<strong>The</strong> pickup driver got out <strong>of</strong> his banged-​up vehicle and<br />

walked over.<br />

“You okay?” someone asked.<br />

“I think I’m fine,” he said. “He turned right in front <strong>of</strong><br />

me. I couldn’t stop.”<br />

He sat on the curb and waited. Within minutes, emergency<br />

personnel arrived and helped John from the car.<br />

“Can you stand up?” a medic asked.<br />

“Yeah,” he said, feeling woozy and not completely aware<br />

<strong>of</strong> what had just happened.


SHAWN THORNTON || 19<br />

“Can you walk over here and sit down?”<br />

John did.<br />

“Does it hurt anywhere?”<br />

John held up his hand. <strong>The</strong>re was a small cut on the back<br />

<strong>of</strong> it. <strong>The</strong> medic looked him over before ushering him to the<br />

ambulance.<br />

“You’re a lucky boy,” he said. “<strong>The</strong>y’ll stitch that hand up<br />

for you at the hospital.”<br />

“This one’s not awake yet,” said another medic, examining<br />

Bev in the passenger seat.<br />

“How’s she doing? She alive?” one medic asked.<br />

“She’s alive. Doesn’t look too banged up, but she’s<br />

unconscious.”<br />

“What about her head?”<br />

“Nothing there, really. Just a cut under her chin. And on<br />

her knee. That’s all I see.”<br />

“But she’s not conscious?”<br />

“I don’t think so. Miss? I’m a medic. Are you all right?”<br />

Bev did not respond.<br />

“Miss? Are you all right? Can you hear me?” He shook his<br />

head. “No, she’s out.”<br />

<strong>The</strong>y carefully pulled her from the car and put her on a<br />

gurney. Her body convulsed several times.<br />

“Whoa, whoa, watch out!” one medic said to another.<br />

“Did she wake up?”<br />

“I don’t think so.”<br />

“Probably just knocked out for a while. I’ve seen worse.”<br />

At the hospital a little while later, John’s brain seemed to


20 || ALL BUT NORMAL<br />

refocus. He found himself in a small room. Looking down,<br />

he saw a bandage on his hand. An ER nurse came in.<br />

“You’re okay to leave. Your parents are here to take you<br />

home.”<br />

John followed his parents to the car, to their home, and<br />

to his bed.<br />

At the Gilvin house, the phone rang just before nine o’clock.<br />

<strong>The</strong> girls were almost in bed, their thoughts full <strong>of</strong> the cows,<br />

horses, and cousins they would play with at Aunt Beulah’s farm.<br />

“Mrs. Gilvin?” the voice said. “<strong>The</strong>re’s been an accident.<br />

Beverly’s at the hospital. It looks to the doctors like she has a<br />

blood clot in her brain. She’s sleeping right now.”<br />

“Oh, God, please,” Betty said, and she and Russell rushed<br />

to the station wagon.<br />

<strong>The</strong> packed suitcases and their owners would not be<br />

going to Kentucky.<br />

Bev lay in a bed in the intensive care unit looking like<br />

her normal self except for an abrasion on her forehead and a<br />

cut under her chin. An IV protruded from her arm, and the<br />

doctors had given her a tracheotomy. Otherwise she simply<br />

appeared to be asleep—​not bruised, not broken, not seriously<br />

harmed.<br />

“It looks like she’s just knocked out,” the doctor said,<br />

somewhat unhelpfully. “We should know more in three days.”<br />

A specialist was brought in, but in the hours and days<br />

that followed, everyone seemed mystified by her condition.<br />

Several times the dire phone call came.<br />

“Mr. Gilvin, you should probably bring the family in. Bev<br />

may have a short time to live.”


SHAWN THORNTON || 21<br />

Each time, the family stood around the bed as Bev slept<br />

as if nothing could wake her.<br />

A somber feeling pervaded the house as days blurred into<br />

weeks and weeks blurred into months. <strong>The</strong> girls saw little <strong>of</strong><br />

their mother, who stayed at the hospital all day. <strong>The</strong> family<br />

summoned their financial resources to pay for a registered<br />

nurse to stay all night with Bev. Betty and Russell’s conversations<br />

bled through the bedroom walls, full <strong>of</strong> sadness, self-​<br />

recrimination, and occasional blame.<br />

“Why did he have to turn in front <strong>of</strong> that pickup?” came<br />

Russell’s voice, exasperated.<br />

“I don’t know, Russell. It breaks my heart.”<br />

“Ah! We should never have let her go. I can’t believe that<br />

boy did this to her.”<br />

<strong>The</strong> sisters were never part <strong>of</strong> these conversations, but one<br />

night, Connie began crying in her bed.<br />

“Why are you crying, Connie?” Gail asked in the darkness.<br />

“’Cause Bevie’s going to die.”<br />

“No, she’s not. Don’t say that.”<br />

“<strong>The</strong>n why isn’t she awake yet?”<br />

“I don’t know. She needs rest. Sleep is good. She was in<br />

an accident.” Gail paused, then added, “Everybody at church<br />

prayed for her this Sunday. And three people called the house<br />

today to ask how she was.”<br />

“But she’s unconscious.”<br />

“I know that. She’s sleeping,” Gail countered.<br />

“Shush! It’ll be all right,” Sue said. “Whatever happens,<br />

it’ll be all right.”


22 || ALL BUT NORMAL<br />

• • •<br />

On the night <strong>of</strong> the accident, John started vomiting and<br />

experiencing an intense headache while lying in bed at home.<br />

He returned to the hospital. <strong>The</strong> doctors diagnosed him<br />

with a concussion and kept him for three days. After that he<br />

returned home and suffered no further obvious effects.<br />

His senior year, with all its excitement and anticipation,<br />

was winding up, but John’s mind was on Bev, lying unconscious<br />

in a hospital because <strong>of</strong> the accident he had caused.<br />

He tried to visit her, but the Gilvins had denied him access.<br />

<strong>The</strong>ir pain was still too fresh. On the other side <strong>of</strong> town, Mr.<br />

and Mrs. Thornton were deeply unsettled that their son was<br />

now mixed up with a family so unlike them. At the same<br />

time, they, like John, wanted to help the Gilvins if possible.<br />

<strong>The</strong> problem for John was that no one seemed interested<br />

in his feelings about the situation or <strong>of</strong>fered to help him sort<br />

out his responsibility—​not his parents, not the Gilvins, not<br />

anyone. As Bev slept on, John sought counsel from Chuck<br />

one night while they drove John’s newly repaired Corvair to<br />

a bank overlooking the St. Joseph River.<br />

“I hear what you’re saying,” Chuck said. “So, what do you<br />

think you’re going to do?”<br />

<strong>The</strong>y both leaned against the hood <strong>of</strong> the car, watching<br />

the river f low by like liquid time.<br />

“How do I know?” John almost shouted with frustration.<br />

“Nobody’s telling me anything! <strong>The</strong> adults are handling<br />

everything. I’m not involved. It’s like they don’t even care<br />

that I was there!”


SHAWN THORNTON || 23<br />

He paused to hurl a rock into the void. It landed too far<br />

away to register a splash.<br />

“My life has always been confusion,” John went on. “I<br />

don’t even know which end is up. I’m just bouncing around.<br />

One day this happens; another day that happens. It’s all just<br />

random. So now this accident. What do I do? Stick around?<br />

Slowly move out <strong>of</strong> the picture?”<br />

He shook his head, unsatisfied with every option.<br />

Chuck thought for a moment. “You ought to go visit her,”<br />

he said, leveraging himself up and looking back toward the<br />

city center.<br />

“I tried.”<br />

“You should try again.”<br />

John knew in his gut it was the right thing to do.<br />

A few days later, he ventured back to the hospital, feeling<br />

horribly awkward and conspicuous. Does everyone know I’m<br />

the one who was at the wheel <strong>of</strong> the car that injured this innocent<br />

girl? This time the nursing staff let him through—​with or<br />

without the family’s permission, he didn’t know. He walked<br />

quietly into Bev’s darkened room. She lay there alone, several<br />

medical machines standing cold sentry around her. <strong>The</strong><br />

vivacity that had drawn him to her seemed to have drained<br />

away. She was sleeping, empty, gone. He opened his mouth<br />

to say something, but speaking didn’t make sense—​she was<br />

unconscious. She still looked so young.<br />

A nurse slipped in. John turned.<br />

“I brought her something,” he said and handed the nurse<br />

his gift: a stuffed white dog.<br />

“That’s very sweet,” she said and laid it beside Bev. It


24 || ALL BUT NORMAL<br />

seemed to enliven the scene just a little, as if some part <strong>of</strong><br />

Bev’s personality had returned in the silly expression <strong>of</strong> the<br />

animal.<br />

“I’ll see you later, Beverly,” John said haltingly. <strong>The</strong>n he<br />

walked out. A deep weight <strong>of</strong> responsibility went with him<br />

to his car and back home.<br />

• • •<br />

<strong>The</strong> Gilvin girls visited their sister on occasion, gathering<br />

soberly around the foot <strong>of</strong> her bed. Nobody had scripted<br />

their interactions with an unconscious sister, so Betty coached<br />

them. “She can hear you. Talk to her.”<br />

“Hi, Bev,” Sue said bravely.<br />

“You look really good, Bevie,” Connie added.<br />

“Hi, Bev,” Gail said, not feeling very creative.<br />

“You’re safe here,” Sue continued. “Someone’s always here<br />

with you. You’re gonna be all right.”<br />

Connie turned to their mother. “I’m scared.” It was the<br />

sight <strong>of</strong> Bev’s eyes, slightly open at the time, and <strong>of</strong> the<br />

rolled-​up towel placed in her tightly clenched fist to keep<br />

her fingernails from embedding in her palm. <strong>The</strong> scene<br />

frightened her.<br />

“It’s okay,” Betty said. “This was a nice visit. <strong>The</strong>y’ll see<br />

you later, Bevie. Say good-​ bye, girls.”<br />

“ Good-​bye, Bevie. See you soon,” Sue said.<br />

“Bye, Bevie,” the others said and filed out as silently and<br />

respectfully as they could.<br />

Back home, the girls heard their parents praying in their<br />

bedroom.


SHAWN THORNTON || 25<br />

“Dear Lord, please bring Beverly back to us,” came their<br />

father’s muff led voice through the wall. “Please don’t let her<br />

die. We want to see her. Let her be part <strong>of</strong> this family again.”<br />

<strong>The</strong>ir mother’s weeping f lowed under his words like a<br />

stream <strong>of</strong> grief.<br />

In the small home <strong>of</strong> George and Pat Phillips, the Youth<br />

for Christ group also prayed earnestly for their friend Bev<br />

and felt gripped to pray with urgency for John Thornton<br />

and Russell Gilvin, just as Bev had been asking them to do.<br />

Together in the modest living room, they cried out, lifting<br />

up the request Bev had asked them to pray in the months<br />

before the accident: “Lord, use Bev in any way you see fit so<br />

that John and Mr. Gilvin will come to you.”<br />

One Sunday not long after the accident, John, who had<br />

started to attend church occasionally, listened intently to the<br />

sermon at Twin Branch Bible Church. When the pastor invited<br />

the congregation to come forward for prayer, John stood up<br />

and walked to the front. <strong>The</strong> situation surrounding the accident<br />

had opened his eyes. Awareness <strong>of</strong> his own failure and<br />

inadequacy had led him to recognize his need for a Savior—​or<br />

for something to guide him out <strong>of</strong> his brokenness. On a different<br />

Sunday, Russell did the same thing. On his previous<br />

visits to church, he had jangled the change in his pocket with<br />

nervous energy, to the point <strong>of</strong> distracting people nearby. Now<br />

he was baptized, and he attended Sunday school so faithfully<br />

that in the years to come he would win medals for attendance.<br />

John’s quiet journey <strong>of</strong> faith helped him formulate a way<br />

to respond to Bev’s new reality—​and the future staring so<br />

blankly at him.


26 || ALL BUT NORMAL<br />

• • •<br />

“Good morning, Bevie. It sure is a nice day.”<br />

<strong>The</strong> nurses always talked to Bev as they did their rounds.<br />

As usual, the only response was the hiss <strong>of</strong> air f lowing into<br />

her neck through the tracheotomy tube. A small black-​and-​<br />

white television droned on from the desk across from the<br />

bed. Russell had picked it up somewhere on his truck- driving<br />

journeys. <strong>The</strong> nurses left it on permanently, on the doctor’s<br />

theory that it would stimulate Bev’s brain.<br />

“July Fourth was nice,” the nurse continued. “Kind <strong>of</strong><br />

hot. <strong>The</strong> fireworks were spectacular. You could see their<br />

ref lection in the river. It was gorgeous.”<br />

Suddenly something hit the nurse’s back and fell to the<br />

f loor. She looked down—​a white stuffed dog rested at her<br />

feet. She turned. Bev’s eyes were open, and her glare indicated<br />

she was seriously annoyed. <strong>The</strong> nurse had been standing<br />

between Bev and the television, and Bev had thrown the<br />

dog to get her to move. <strong>The</strong> nurse gasped, dropped her tray,<br />

and rushed from the room.<br />

<strong>The</strong> call to the Gilvin house was triumphant, joyful, and<br />

unexpected.<br />

“I’m happy to tell you that Bev woke up today,” the doctor<br />

said. “She’s going to live.”<br />

Russell hugged Betty tightly, both <strong>of</strong> them feeling waves<br />

<strong>of</strong> victory and relief. Betty cried. A miracle, it seemed, had<br />

been granted as a result <strong>of</strong> the prayers <strong>of</strong> friends and family.<br />

After three months, few people were expecting Bev to live.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Gilvin sisters were beside themselves.


SHAWN THORNTON || 27<br />

“Bev’s back!” Gail yelled, running around the house<br />

before being herded to the car to visit her. April clapped her<br />

hands in celebration. If everyone else was happy, she was<br />

happy too.<br />

Bev’s eyes were open, and she was looking around, but as<br />

was to be expected for someone who had lain motionless in<br />

bed for three months, she had lost some <strong>of</strong> her body’s functions.<br />

She could not speak, sit up, walk, or use her arms or<br />

hands in any consistent way. She had partial amnesia and<br />

had forgotten the three days preceding the accident and the<br />

accident itself.<br />

“Sit up now, Bev,” the nurses said as they led her through her<br />

first rounds <strong>of</strong> physical therapy. Carefully, they placed hands<br />

behind her back and brought her forward. Bev’s eyes registered<br />

that it was happening, but her response was wordless.<br />

“We’re going to put your legs over the bed for a few minutes<br />

before laying you back down again, okay?”<br />

Bev gave approval with a look.<br />

Within a few days, they were standing her up between<br />

two strong nurses who held her arms like fence posts so she<br />

wouldn’t pitch forward. <strong>The</strong>y trained her hands so she could<br />

feed herself and handle her own hygiene. She did these tasks<br />

roughly. Her fine motor skills appeared to be gone. She<br />

could not pick up an object without long moments <strong>of</strong> mental<br />

determination and a slow, clumsy physical response. Her<br />

joints seemed locked in place and no longer moved with the<br />

f luidity <strong>of</strong> normal human motion.<br />

“<strong>The</strong>se things will come back,” the doctors told her family<br />

encouragingly. “Just keep working with her on them.”


28 || ALL BUT NORMAL<br />

John heard that Bev was conscious and waited a few<br />

days before coming to the hospital to visit. As he stepped<br />

into the second f loor hallway, he saw Bev standing there<br />

between two nurses, struggling to take a step. Her body<br />

was bent unnaturally, and she was still wearing a hospital<br />

gown. To John she appeared elderly, broken, even forlorn.<br />

She looked up at him slowly, still unable to speak, and their<br />

eyes met. John wasn’t sure if she even recognized him. Her<br />

mind appeared entirely focused on regaining control <strong>of</strong> her<br />

legs. Shocked, unable to imagine a conversation, and not<br />

wanting to interrupt her therapy, he turned and walked<br />

briskly out.<br />

<strong>The</strong> tracheotomy had left Bev’s throat scratchy and<br />

injured. One day she spoke her first word since the accident:<br />

“Daddy.” It came as a low croak, so frightening to Connie<br />

and Gail that they secretly hoped she would not speak again<br />

until her voice returned to normal.<br />

After a couple <strong>of</strong> weeks, doctors were satisfied that she<br />

was making enough progress to go home and continue her<br />

recovery there. She still could not walk on her own and spoke<br />

only in an unnerving baritone rasp.<br />

“Her motor skills will return over time,” doctors said.<br />

“Just keep working with her.”<br />

A hospital bed, quietly donated by the Thorntons, was<br />

waiting for Bev at the Gilvin residence. It was placed in the<br />

girls’ bedroom, then later in the tiny, centrally located dining<br />

room, which would become Bev’s room for two years.<br />

A day or two after Bev’s return, Connie and Gail lowered<br />

the rails and helped their sister down from the bed.


SHAWN THORNTON || 29<br />

“<strong>The</strong> doctors said you should crawl because it will help<br />

you get your coordination and f lexibility back,” Connie said.<br />

Bev looked at her wide-​ eyed, partially comprehending.<br />

“Come on,” Connie coaxed. “Let’s get down on the f loor.”<br />

Carefully and slowly they helped her to her knees, then<br />

laid her f lat on her stomach. <strong>The</strong>y got on either side <strong>of</strong> her,<br />

took her same face-​down position, and began the exercise.<br />

“Now pull your knees under you and push up with your<br />

hands,” Connie said. Bev slowly followed their example with<br />

moderate success. She seemed taxed to her limit. She awkwardly<br />

pushed her chest a couple <strong>of</strong> inches <strong>of</strong>f the ground.<br />

“That’s good, Bevie!” Gail said as Bev sank back to the<br />

f loor, unable to hold the pose or to complete the desired<br />

movement. “Let’s do it again. This is fun!”<br />

Gail enjoyed playing teacher in the mock schoolroom in<br />

their basement, and now she was able to teach a real, live<br />

pupil. Hopes <strong>of</strong> a full recovery filled everyone’s minds.<br />

Bev rested a moment, then tried to push herself up again.<br />

This time she got farther.<br />

“Good, Bevie!” Connie said. “Now let’s crawl forward,<br />

just one step.”<br />

“I . . . can do . . . this,” Bev said. To their relief, the<br />

scratchy, deep voice had gradually gone away. But her speaking<br />

cadence still sounded <strong>of</strong>f, as if she were drugged. Gail<br />

reached over to move Bev’s free arm forward.<br />

“Don’t . . . help . . . me! I . . . can do . . . this,” Bev said<br />

gruff ly.<br />

She seemed upset, humiliated. Older than both Connie<br />

and Gail, she was now groveling painfully on the f loor. Her


30 || ALL BUT NORMAL<br />

sisters could get up and walk around at whim, but Bev was<br />

stuck.<br />

“ Here—​come this far,” Gail said, sitting a few feet in front<br />

<strong>of</strong> her. Bev grunted and willed her limbs to move.<br />

“Like this,” Connie said.<br />

“I . . . can . . . do . . . it!” Bev snapped back. “Don’t . . .<br />

help . . . me!”<br />

“But Mom said to help you,” Connie said. “She wants us<br />

to help you.”<br />

Bev collapsed on the f loor.<br />

“I . . . can do . . . it,” she said, voice muff led by the carpet,<br />

where her face was now half-​buried. “Stop . . . helping . . . me.”<br />

<strong>The</strong> next morning, Connie, Gail, and April came into the<br />

bedroom holding a plate <strong>of</strong> runny eggs, a glass <strong>of</strong> juice, utensils,<br />

and a dish towel. Bev stared at them, leery and confused.<br />

“What . . . happened?” she said.<br />

“It’s breakfast time!” April announced. Bev shook her<br />

head and repeated, “What . . . happened?” <strong>The</strong>y knew what<br />

she meant.<br />

“You were in an accident,” Gail said plainly. “You don’t<br />

have to think about it.”<br />

“I don’t . . . remember.” Bev’s face held unspoken questions.<br />

Why am I in this room? Why am I in this bed? Why can’t<br />

I move or speak normally? What happened to me?<br />

“Everything’ll be fine, Bevie,” Gail said. “Look, we<br />

brought you some eggs!”<br />

April approached and set the eggs on Bev’s lap. Connie<br />

gently put a fork in Bev’s left hand and helped her poke some<br />

eggs, dribbling with yolk just like their mother always made


SHAWN THORNTON || 31<br />

them. She guided the fork to her mouth, and Bev took them<br />

in and began chewing. She was right-​ handed, but the effects<br />

<strong>of</strong> the accident had caused the whole right side <strong>of</strong> her body<br />

to remain stiff.<br />

“After a while, you’ll be doing this on your own,” Connie<br />

assured her.<br />

“I’ve got juice when you want some,” Gail volunteered.<br />

Connie turned for a moment to April, who was standing<br />

by the fan they called “big blue” because <strong>of</strong> its size and color.<br />

It was the only thing that kept them from madness during<br />

sweltering summers. “April, would you get the salt and pepper<br />

from the table?” she asked.<br />

Just then, April’s eyes went wide and she ducked. A plate<br />

full <strong>of</strong> eggs zoomed by her and into the fan. Yolk f lecks spattered<br />

around the room in an explosion <strong>of</strong> yellow stickiness.<br />

<strong>The</strong> girls looked toward the bed. Bev’s left hand was wavering<br />

in midair, her face a picture <strong>of</strong> rage. Connie and Gail looked<br />

at her as if to question why. April sobbed and ran from the<br />

room to find Betty, then threw herself into her mother’s arms.<br />

“I can’t help with Bevie anymore,” she said. Connie and<br />

Gail came behind her.<br />

“Bev threw a plate <strong>of</strong> eggs at her,” Connie said in a confused<br />

whisper.<br />

Betty’s expression clouded, but just for a moment.<br />

“April, we can do this. We can all do this. We need to help<br />

your sister. Now Gail and Connie, why don’t you clean up<br />

the egg before it dries all over the place?”<br />

Betty held April until she stopped crying.<br />

A few days later, Connie came in to bathe her sister the


32 || ALL BUT NORMAL<br />

way the nurses had taught them, using a basin filled with<br />

warm water. Afterward, she began brushing Bev’s hair.<br />

“You’re getting much better at walking,” Connie said with<br />

a mother’s assurance. “It won’t be long before we’re all back at<br />

school. Everything’ll be fun. Ooh, your hair looks nice, too.<br />

I’m glad we washed it—”<br />

Without warning, Bev swung her elbow around angrily,<br />

smacking Connie’s arm and sending the hairbrush f lying<br />

across the room. Connie jumped back, unable to mask her<br />

emotions. <strong>The</strong> hairbrush clattered to a rest. Bev’s eyes f lashed<br />

with ire, and she settled into an angry, unexplained silence.<br />

Connie quietly picked up the basin and walked out <strong>of</strong> the<br />

room.<br />

Questions poured out when the girls were riding in the<br />

car with their mother.<br />

“Why is Bevie different now?” April asked.<br />

“Because <strong>of</strong> the accident,” Betty said.<br />

“But why?”<br />

“April, that’s enough.”<br />

“Is she going to be normal again?”<br />

Betty paused. “She’s going to be just fine.”<br />

Connie and Gail looked at each other, wondering how<br />

much hope to set on her words.<br />

• • •<br />

After two months, Bev was walking and talking well enough<br />

to enroll for her sophomore year in the fall. <strong>The</strong> high school<br />

had passed her through ninth grade, due to her academic<br />

strength. Now it was time to return to normal life.


SHAWN THORNTON || 33<br />

While Bev was unconscious, John had graduated and<br />

taken a job with Everett- Ballard Funeral Home. His goal:<br />

to become a mortician. <strong>The</strong>y put him to work cleaning<br />

the place, doing routine maintenance, and driving an<br />

ambulance—​mostly to pick up drunks and vagrants. At<br />

the time, the mortuary business operated ambulances that<br />

<strong>of</strong>fered no service except a fast ride to the hospital. After a<br />

year <strong>of</strong> apprenticeship, John could attend mortician school,<br />

then get his license and perhaps one day own a funeral home<br />

or become an embalmer on staff.<br />

He had chosen not to fade away from the Gilvin family<br />

and instead was quietly allowed to see Bev again. Betty<br />

and Russell even gave him permission to drive Bev to school<br />

occasionally.<br />

But school was proving difficult for Bev. Her natural<br />

intelligence seemed bottled up inside her, tangled at times.<br />

Connie was tagged to help her with her homework. One day<br />

she brought in the geometry book for a quick lesson before<br />

the next day’s exam.<br />

“Triangles are very predictable,” Connie instructed, reading<br />

from the book lying open on Bev’s lap while she sat in<br />

a chair in the living room. “<strong>The</strong>y have three angles, and the<br />

angles always add up to one hundred and eighty.”<br />

Bev listened and processed.<br />

“So if this angle is forty-​five degrees and this one is fifty-​<br />

five, what is this third one?” Connie asked. <strong>The</strong> question<br />

hung there as Bev pressed her brain into the problem.<br />

“ Forty-​ five plus fifty-​five would be . . .” Connie said.<br />

Bev’s face f lushed. She clearly didn’t like being prompted


34 || ALL BUT NORMAL<br />

or patronized. Her right fist, clenched tighter than normal,<br />

pressed hard against her body. An expression <strong>of</strong> pure fury<br />

tugged at her lips and lit a f lame behind her eyes.<br />

“I know!” she said. “I get it! I just—”<br />

She was sputtering frustration.<br />

“I’m a little thirsty,” Connie said. “I’ll go get us some iced<br />

tea and we can move on to another problem. Be right back.”<br />

She stepped away. <strong>The</strong> sisters were learning how to manage<br />

Bev’s condition.<br />

One day in the middle <strong>of</strong> September, John pulled up to<br />

the high school. Bev could no longer ride the bus—​she was<br />

too stiff and slow; boarding and riding presented too many<br />

hazards. She walked over to his car. He pushed open her door<br />

from the inside in anticipation. With an awkward motion,<br />

she f lung her pack in and sat down roughly. Pain emanated<br />

from her eyes so much that John didn’t know how to greet her.<br />

He pulled away from the curb and began to drive her home.<br />

“I can’t do anything,” she said after a time <strong>of</strong> silence. “<strong>The</strong><br />

stairs—​I can’t get up them fast enough. I’m late for class.<br />

<strong>The</strong> teachers are marking me late. When I get there, I can’t<br />

open my book to the right page or write anything down fast<br />

enough. It’s like—​like I’m in slow motion, or everyone is in<br />

fast motion. I don’t know how to keep up anymore.”<br />

John listened.<br />

“ People—​people make fun <strong>of</strong> me for the way I do things,”<br />

she said. “Everyone’s too busy. Everyone’s . . . normal. Like<br />

I used to be.”<br />

John’s heart was burning now, his gut screaming with<br />

indignation. His words burst out almost unwillingly.


SHAWN THORNTON || 35<br />

“Who are these kids?” he nearly shouted. “Who are these<br />

teachers? Who is this principal that lets someone get treated<br />

like this?”<br />

He looked over at Bev in the passenger seat. Once a shining,<br />

spunky, school leader, she was now an afterthought to<br />

most people, an unsolvable equation. She was trapped, body<br />

and soul.<br />

“You’re not going back there,” he announced simply, as<br />

if he had the authority to make it so. Minutes later at the<br />

Gilvin house, John parked the Corvair in front and walked<br />

in with greater resolve than he had ever shown in anything.<br />

Betty and Russell were both in the kitchen. <strong>The</strong>y looked up<br />

at him, sensing he had something to say. Bev stood behind<br />

him, clutching her book bag, not knowing what would<br />

happen.<br />

“Mr. and Mrs. Gilvin, I don’t know if Bev has told you<br />

what’s happening at school,” John said.<br />

<strong>The</strong>y looked at him and waited.<br />

“Things aren’t working. She can’t get around. People are<br />

making fun <strong>of</strong> her. <strong>The</strong> teachers aren’t helping her. Nobody’s<br />

helping her!”<br />

He reined in his frustration and continued evenly.<br />

“I don’t think she should go back. Not in her condition,<br />

not the way she is right now. It’s not helping her. It’s not<br />

helping anybody.”<br />

He was surprised at his own boldness. <strong>The</strong>ir response surprised<br />

him even more.<br />

“We’ve been thinking about that too,” Russell said. Betty<br />

sighed. John and Bev didn’t know her parents had met with


36 || ALL BUT NORMAL<br />

the principal, who concluded that because Bev could no longer<br />

navigate the hallways and stairways fast enough to make<br />

classes on time, it was impossible for her to function as a<br />

student anymore.<br />

“We think this is probably the end,” Russell said. “We’ll<br />

have to do something else.”<br />

<strong>The</strong> four <strong>of</strong> them took the decision in somberly, minds<br />

full <strong>of</strong> unspoken questions about the future. So Bev’s academic<br />

career ended. <strong>The</strong> straight-​ A student became, by force<br />

<strong>of</strong> circumstance and lack <strong>of</strong> viable options, a high school<br />

dropout.<br />

• • •<br />

Life went on around her. Bev sat at home and read for hours, a<br />

pleasure still available to her. Her sisters played volleyball and<br />

roller-​skated in the skates Bev had won them. Betty cooked and<br />

managed the house; Russell drove the truck; April got bigger;<br />

Chuck and Sue got serious and married that fall. Perplexed by<br />

Bev’s condition, everyone quietly hoped she would get better<br />

over time. Doctors told them—​more hope than prognosis—​<br />

that she would improve. After all, there were no obvious injuries,<br />

no broken bones, not even a notable scratch or bruise left.<br />

But Bev was a different person, and everybody knew it.<br />

Meanwhile, John’s stint at the mortuary wasn’t going<br />

well. Maybe it was the monotony, maybe the dead people.<br />

He just knew he wanted to go in a different direction.<br />

Serving in the US Army for four years seemed to <strong>of</strong>fer productive<br />

work and extra time to plan his life. He told Bev<br />

<strong>of</strong> his decision, and though they were still only shallowly


SHAWN THORNTON || 37<br />

acquainted, they spoke tentatively <strong>of</strong> a shared future. One<br />

day in December before heading <strong>of</strong>f to Korea, John went<br />

to Will’s Jewelry in downtown Mishawaka, with its big,<br />

landmark clock out front, and bought three matching rings,<br />

one for him and two for Bev. He surprised her with them<br />

on Christmas 1963. <strong>The</strong>y weren’t exactly engagement rings.<br />

After all, she was just sixteen. But they were a statement<br />

<strong>of</strong> commitment, his way <strong>of</strong> saying, “I’m not walking away<br />

from this.” What that meant, he wasn’t sure. He still saw<br />

her as the pretty, mischievous, vibrant girl on whom he had<br />

developed a teenage crush. But now their situation bore the<br />

weight <strong>of</strong> adult decisions.<br />

In Korea’s demilitarized zone, his head was full <strong>of</strong> its own<br />

battles. I’ve got to be a man. I’m the one who turned in front<br />

<strong>of</strong> that truck on Miracle Lane. I liked her before the accident,<br />

didn’t I? Does that mean I love her now? Should I marry her<br />

because <strong>of</strong> the accident? What’s my responsibility? Am I doing<br />

this out <strong>of</strong> guilt? If the accident hadn’t happened, would I still<br />

be interested in her?<br />

Letters went back and forth over the ocean. John sent gifts<br />

<strong>of</strong> beautiful Korean fans to the Gilvin sisters, and they wrote<br />

back with thanks. <strong>The</strong> sisters spied on Bev as she wrote letters<br />

to John at the kitchen table. Writing was so laborious for her<br />

that it took hours to commit enough words to paper to merit<br />

the stamp. Soon their frequent letters circled around the idea<br />

<strong>of</strong> actually getting married and setting a date. Following his<br />

gut and settling the storm inside his conscience, John confirmed<br />

he would like to marry Bev. She received her parents’<br />

approval. <strong>The</strong>y thought Bev was young, but John was trying


38 || ALL BUT NORMAL<br />

to do the right thing, and what other future would a daughter<br />

in her condition have?<br />

<strong>The</strong> wedding was planned while John was in Korea. He<br />

came home on leave, stepped into a nice suit, and put a ring<br />

on Bev’s finger in a ceremony at Twin Branch Bible Church.<br />

She wore a borrowed dress and gripped her father’s arm like<br />

a vise to keep from falling as she walked down the aisle.<br />

Her sisters wore pillbox hats and “rainbow dresses”—​April<br />

in yellow, Connie in blue, Gail in pink, Sue in mint green,<br />

and John’s sister, Donna, in purple. Each dress had ruff les<br />

around the bottom. April carried a little white basket. John’s<br />

best man was a guy he had never met, because Chuck was<br />

Roman Catholic, and in 1966 Catholics and Protestants in<br />

that area didn’t generally participate in each other’s weddings.<br />

<strong>The</strong> reception was held in the basement with cake, punch,<br />

and pastel mints. Bev shone like the sun with joy.<br />

As excited as the Gilvin sisters were to be in a wedding,<br />

their opinions <strong>of</strong> John were mixed. Bev insisted to Connie<br />

that she loved John, but Connie still felt Bev was too young<br />

to get married. And Sue openly disliked him at first. Gail<br />

and April were younger and more sanguine about the future.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Thorntons hosted everyone for a rehearsal dinner at<br />

the Lincoln Highway Inn. <strong>The</strong> girls had concluded by now<br />

that John’s family was rich.<br />

“I bet the girls who eat here have their own bedrooms,”<br />

Gail whispered as they admired the elaborate interior <strong>of</strong><br />

the inn.<br />

“I bet they have their own dressers,” Connie said.<br />

“I bet they have their own closets,” Gail said.


SHAWN THORNTON || 39<br />

“And lots <strong>of</strong> shoes,” Connie added before their mother<br />

hushed them.<br />

As Betty put it, the Thorntons were “not the kind <strong>of</strong><br />

people we would normally have picnics with,” but they<br />

were nice enough. <strong>The</strong> Thorntons paid for John and Bev’s<br />

honeymoon—​three nights in a classy Chicago hotel overlooking<br />

Lake Michigan—​but the honeymooners didn’t get<br />

that far. Twenty miles out <strong>of</strong> town after the wedding reception,<br />

John spotted a motel and took an early exit.<br />

“That looks like a nice place,” he said.<br />

Bev eyed him with good-​natured suspicion. John<br />

shrugged.<br />

“Chicago’s a long drive. We wouldn’t be there for another<br />

hour and a half.”<br />

Five nights later, they reported to Fort Sill in Oklahoma,<br />

where John entered a new round <strong>of</strong> training. <strong>The</strong>n the army<br />

deployed him to an emerging global hot spot—​Vietnam.<br />

<strong>The</strong>re he worked the radio with a couple <strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong>ficers, scrambling<br />

and unscrambling coded messages that came in. One<br />

day he got a message from his dad, delivered by the Red<br />

Cross: a son, Shawn, was born December 20, 1966.<br />

John was now a father, and I was his son.<br />

Mom sent reel-​to-​ reel tapes <strong>of</strong> me crying, and the guys in<br />

Dad’s unit lay on their beds and listened to those tapes for<br />

hours. <strong>The</strong>y hadn’t seen or heard their own children for so<br />

long that even my squalling sounded sweet.<br />

Mom and I lived with Grandma and Grandpa Thornton<br />

in their large home until Dad got home in June 1967. He<br />

had avoided, by just a few weeks, the bloodiest months <strong>of</strong>


40 || ALL BUT NORMAL<br />

that war. He got a job at Dodge Manufacturing—​an iron<br />

foundry that made parts for large machinery makers such<br />

as Caterpillar. Soon after that, he and Mom found a home<br />

on the outskirts <strong>of</strong> Mishawaka on a dead- end cinder road<br />

with three homes. Ours was the smallest—​handmade and<br />

less than a thousand square feet. But it was the house I grew<br />

up in.<br />

It sat on Victory Road.


Enjoyed your sample <strong>of</strong><br />

All But Normal?<br />

Start reading now!<br />

Click on your favorite retailer below & buy now!<br />

Amazon Barnes & Noble Books-A-Million<br />

ChristianBook.com<br />

Family Christian<br />

Amazon Kindle


CHAPTER ONE<br />

I am Adam Eberhart.<br />

At least, that’s who I was in utero.<br />

<strong>The</strong>n, on the way to the hospital in Boston, my mother—​<br />

who knew her husband well—​asked my father one last time if<br />

he wanted to change his mind, to which Dad replied, “Well, if<br />

it’s a boy, I guess we’d better name him after me.”<br />

So instead <strong>of</strong> being Adam Eberhart—​which is primary, euphonious,<br />

and individual—​ I became Richard Butcher Eberhart, son<br />

<strong>of</strong> Richard Ghormley Eberhart.<br />

When I was brought home, Dad and our next-door neighbor<br />

were philosophizing upon the event.<br />

“What will you call him?” our neighbor wanted to know.<br />

My father was Richie to my mother and close relatives, and<br />

Dick to everyone else. So those names were used up. “How about<br />

Little Richard—​but in Middle English: Diccon?” Dad suggested.<br />

<strong>The</strong> neighbor, who was a Greek scholar, scribbled on a piece<br />

<strong>of</strong> paper, considered it for a moment, and then said, “<strong>The</strong> name<br />

3


THE TIME MOM MET HITLER . . .<br />

would look better, aesthetically, if you used the Greek k instead<br />

<strong>of</strong> the English c. Thus: Dikkon.”<br />

And so it was.<br />

Not a great name when you are in junior high. You can imagine<br />

the taunts. So I was Richard in seventh grade and Rick in<br />

eighth and ninth grades. Dad’s academic-​ gypsy life gave me the<br />

liberty to remake myself with abandon every time I changed to a<br />

different school. (I attended seven <strong>of</strong> them during twelve years.)<br />

During my seminary years, people <strong>of</strong>ten misunderstood me<br />

to be “Deacon” Eberhart, which, while it led to a funny explanation,<br />

did little to affirm my sense <strong>of</strong> identity. During the<br />

1970s, when I was living in Berkeley, the daikon (a Japanese<br />

radish) rose to prominence, leading people to wonder if perhaps<br />

that was how my name was supposed to be pronounced. (So<br />

you’ll know, it’s pronounced Dick-On.)<br />

Try introducing yourself as Dikkon Eberhart at a noisy cocktail<br />

party. What people hear is aggressively German—​ Dick von<br />

Eberhart.<br />

Later, during my career as a salesman, I discovered that my<br />

name was a benefit after all. Customers <strong>of</strong>ten forgot my name<br />

after a sales call, but they did remember that they liked to buy<br />

from that salesman with the strange name. <strong>The</strong>y would call my<br />

employer. Send me the guy with the odd name.<br />

During Shakespeare’s time, Diccon was a famous character<br />

in many plays about bedlam—​madness. Diccon was used by<br />

many playwrights as a disruptive trickster, who stole and jabbered<br />

and kept the farce moving along, presumably to laughter<br />

and to ridicule from the audience. And in Shakespeare’s own<br />

Richard III that wicked king is called Dickon by his scheming<br />

supporters.<br />

4


DIKKON EBERHART<br />

<strong>The</strong>se were not the sorts <strong>of</strong> Dikkon I desired to be. When<br />

I was young, though, Mom introduced me to a different sort<br />

<strong>of</strong> Dickon— in Frances Burnett’s <strong>The</strong> Secret Garden. Burnett’s<br />

Dickon is a wild boy from the moors—​yes, as he sometimes was<br />

in the bedlam plays—​but here, Dickon is also a spiritual guide.<br />

It is Dickon who assists Colin and Mary in the secret garden<br />

and helps them to heal.<br />

At last! Here was a namesake who was neither a bedlam<br />

trickster nor a humpbacked king who may have smothered<br />

his own nephews (and did, according to Shakespeare). A vast<br />

improvement. I must have read that salubrious book a dozen<br />

times while growing up.<br />

During the years when separating myself from my father was<br />

a big issue for me, I used to long after that fellow Adam. I had<br />

almost escaped! Surely Adam would not have had any <strong>of</strong> the<br />

problems Dikkon had!<br />

You see, my father was a poet, and he was very well received—​<br />

indeed, famous—​ in America and England during the half century<br />

between the early 1930s and the late 1980s. My parents<br />

knew and were close friends with most <strong>of</strong> the poets who were<br />

publishing during those years—​Robert Frost, Dylan Thomas,<br />

Allen Ginsberg, T. S. Eliot, W. H. Auden, Robert Lowell . . .<br />

the list is long. Most <strong>of</strong> these people were casual droppers-​ in at<br />

our house, largely, I believe, because my parents were cordial<br />

and were pacifists when it came to literary war.<br />

Dad and Mom delighted in almost every poetical voice,<br />

regardless <strong>of</strong> who had recently snubbed whom, or whom the<br />

critics were making eyes at just then. <strong>The</strong> critics appoint themselves<br />

to be the door wardens to literary immortality—​they<br />

hold the keys to what many poets want most. <strong>The</strong> struggle for<br />

5


THE TIME MOM MET HITLER . . .<br />

approval by the critics might simmer for years, as one group<br />

seeks to advance in critical attention against another group.<br />

Literary battles can be fierce, but some <strong>of</strong> them provide us<br />

with great one-​liners. For example, when I was young, debate<br />

had been ongoing for decades about the value <strong>of</strong> what is called<br />

free verse. Writers <strong>of</strong> free verse avoid conventional structures<br />

<strong>of</strong> poetry such as rhyme and meter and punctuation and any<br />

set length <strong>of</strong> line. Instead, they write their verse in open form<br />

anywhere on the page and believe they have creatively freed<br />

both themselves and their readers from stodgy old constraints<br />

in favor <strong>of</strong> greater beauty and inspiration.<br />

One <strong>of</strong> Dad’s friends, Allen Ginsberg, was <strong>of</strong>ten looked<br />

upon as a master <strong>of</strong> free verse. Several times I heard Allen proclaim<br />

his allegiance to free verse. But another friend <strong>of</strong> Dad’s,<br />

Robert Frost, came up with the best line. Frost said that writing<br />

free verse is like playing tennis without a net.<br />

Granted, many a young man has a father who looms large in<br />

his life, particularly in his early life. I became aware <strong>of</strong> Dad’s pr<strong>of</strong>essional<br />

success later—​the prizes, the awards, the laureateships,<br />

the honorary degrees, his many books, etc. What I was aware <strong>of</strong><br />

as a boy, however, were his passionate words themselves—​ their<br />

hot rhythms and their vibrant inflections.<br />

Dad was an ardent lyricist. When Dad read his poems aloud<br />

(or rather sang them, as I thought it), his particular words, in<br />

their particular order, seemed to me to have hung in the air<br />

forever, indelibly, from the moment <strong>of</strong> Creation itself. This<br />

impressed me mightily. In our living room, or from a stage<br />

somewhere, there came cosmological and literary perfection,<br />

and it was modeled for me by my dad.<br />

If I had been a different boy (if I had been Adam, for example),<br />

6


DIKKON EBERHART<br />

my life would have been easier. For if I had been a different boy,<br />

I might have aspired to be an astronaut, or a quarterback, or an<br />

FBI agent, or something else—​certainly not a poet! But in my<br />

soul, I knew that I was like Dad. I, too, was a word-​smithing guy.<br />

And Dad . . . well, Dad cast a decidedly long literary shadow.<br />

From the day I was born, from the very giving <strong>of</strong> my name,<br />

I had been molded as a literary artifact. Perhaps that moment<br />

with Dad and our Greek-​scholar neighbor was like what happened<br />

in Eden when God paraded His newly created creatures<br />

before Adam to get their names.<br />

What shall we call this new thing, and why? That was the<br />

question God asked <strong>of</strong> Adam.<br />

Adam said, It’s a dog! Because he is loyal and brave and will<br />

fight for us.<br />

Dad (and his friend) said, It’s a Dikkon! Because he shall<br />

absorb his father into his very soul on the chance that one day, like<br />

a chrysalis, he may emerge from his cocoon with his own wider and<br />

radiant wings.<br />

I was—​ at once—​ positioned for literary potential, yet at the<br />

same time saddled by Dad’s own literary achievement. It was<br />

a weight under which I would stagger and chafe for decades.<br />

Without intending it, my father and his Greek-​minded<br />

friend had sentenced me to a lifetime <strong>of</strong> worry and self-​doubt.<br />

I could never claim victory in the war I launched against myself<br />

to defeat that doubt. I was much like another Greek, the mythical<br />

King Sisyphus, who was sentenced by Zeus to spend eternity<br />

pushing a giant boulder up the side <strong>of</strong> a mountain, only to have<br />

it roll back down again each time the boulder was just inches<br />

from the top.<br />

Growing up, I sat at our dining table with literary “gods”<br />

7


THE TIME MOM MET HITLER . . .<br />

beside me, and I passed the peanuts to them at cocktail parties.<br />

I delighted to run in my imagination, to catch up with their<br />

quick talk and with their perfected allusions. I was aware that<br />

I was not <strong>of</strong> them, yet I observed that my parents delighted in<br />

them. I thought that someday I might word-​smith, too, and<br />

then I would be <strong>of</strong> them.<br />

<strong>The</strong>y impressed me, not because <strong>of</strong> their literary renown—​I<br />

was indifferent to that because they all had literary renown in<br />

the same way that they all had faces or feet—​but because <strong>of</strong><br />

their oddities.<br />

<strong>The</strong> seemingly delicate poet Marianne Moore excited me<br />

with her baseball interest—​and was chosen later to throw<br />

out the first pitch during the 1968 baseball season at Yankee<br />

Stadium.<br />

<strong>The</strong> urbane southern poet Allen Tate delighted me when<br />

he argued at length with Dad about the language <strong>of</strong> human<br />

sexual intercourse. Is it always making love (Tate’s view) or can<br />

it legitimately be described as . . . well, a word with an f (Dad’s<br />

view). Vital info for me at fifteen!<br />

<strong>The</strong> Majorcan poet, novelist, and mythologist Robert<br />

Graves—​ in the States to assist the filming <strong>of</strong> his Roman novels<br />

I, Claudius and Claudius, the God—​who declined to discuss<br />

with me his experiences in World War I, and wanted instead to<br />

laugh with Mom and Dad about the unhappy fate <strong>of</strong> his bohemian<br />

grocery store—​he was amusing both for his erudition and<br />

for his mouse- skin cap.<br />

<strong>The</strong> tweedy Sir Osbert and the long-​nosed Dame Edith<br />

Sitwell—​she with the diamonds as big as ice cubes on her<br />

fingers—​excited my imagination. Though brother and sister,<br />

they were my first knight and lady. Dame Edith asked novelist<br />

8


DIKKON EBERHART<br />

Evelyn Waugh to be her godfather when she converted to<br />

Roman Catholicism. <strong>The</strong> author <strong>of</strong> Brideshead Revisited, Waugh<br />

was a favorite <strong>of</strong> mine.<br />

Angular Ted Hughes and pretty but strained Sylvia Plath<br />

were, after Plath’s suicide, the protagonists in a literary and<br />

feminist furor over the contents <strong>of</strong> Plath’s roman à clef <strong>The</strong> Bell<br />

Jar. I remember Hughes, not Plath, although I probably met<br />

her because she was a Cambridge-​based, literary-​minded, Smith<br />

College girl not unlike my mother, although eighteen years her<br />

junior. What I do remember is my parents’ concern for them<br />

at the incautious shortness <strong>of</strong> time between their meeting and<br />

their marriage— only four months.<br />

Encounters like these were endless, but I could empathize<br />

with poor old King Sisyphus. It’s no small task perpetually<br />

breaking bread with greatness, trying to keep up with greatness’s<br />

chatter, but coming up short <strong>of</strong> it time and time again.<br />

Greek mythology also tells us that King Sisyphus was guilty<br />

<strong>of</strong> murder.<br />

For years, I believed I was too.<br />

Here’s what happened.<br />

9


CHAPTER TWO<br />

Dad was born in 1904,in Austin, Minnesota, the seventh<br />

generation <strong>of</strong> Eberharts in America. We count our line as commencing<br />

with Paul Eberhart, who was born at sea in 1727,<br />

while his parents were en route from what is now Germany<br />

to Philadelphia. As was the case with most eighteenth-​century<br />

immigrants, the Eberharts came to this country for greater civil<br />

and religious freedom and for greater financial opportunity<br />

than they had in the Old World.<br />

<strong>The</strong>y emigrated from Wurttemberg, which is now part<br />

<strong>of</strong> Germany, anchored by its capital city, Stuttgart. If you go<br />

to Stuttgart today, you will find statues there <strong>of</strong> our ancestors,<br />

among them Eberhart the Noble, Eberhart the Groaner,<br />

Eberhart the Fat, and—​ this is the one I like the best—​ Eberhart<br />

<strong>of</strong> the Rushing Beard.<br />

Once our family came to the New World, we pressed ever<br />

westward from Philadelphia through western Pennsylvania,<br />

Illinois, and finally into Iowa.<br />

Dad’s grandfather was Jeremiah Snyder Eberhart, a Great<br />

11


THE TIME MOM MET HITLER . . .<br />

Plains circuit- riding Methodist preacher possessed <strong>of</strong>— it was<br />

said—​a fiery passion. Jeremiah had three brothers who were<br />

ministers too. One <strong>of</strong> those minister brothers was Isa Eberhart,<br />

who also became a published poet. So when Dad was a young<br />

teenager and the assignment at school was to produce a poem<br />

by the next day, and in an ecstasy <strong>of</strong> excitement, Dad produced<br />

five poems, the Eberhart family’s explanation was that,<br />

<strong>of</strong> course, Dad was merely following the lead <strong>of</strong> his great-​uncle<br />

Isa, the minister- poet.<br />

My father’s father was born in Albion, Iowa, about sixty<br />

miles west-​northwest <strong>of</strong> Cedar Rapids. His full name was Alpha<br />

LaRue Eberhart, but he was always known by his initials, as<br />

A.L.<br />

During A.L.’s youth, there was virtually nothing in northern<br />

Iowa and southern Minnesota save for acre upon acre <strong>of</strong> black-​<br />

earth prairie, on which the American Indians had once resided<br />

along with flights <strong>of</strong> killdeer and herds <strong>of</strong> buffalo. At first<br />

slowly, and then with greater rapidity, frontier homesteading<br />

farmers arrived, which meant that towns were built, churches<br />

were planted, entrepreneurialism flourished, the law made its<br />

first inroads, and a rough-​and-​ready frontier ethos became the<br />

norm.<br />

In this way, the American prairie was tamed and usefully<br />

transformed— as the nineteenth century would record it— into<br />

the production <strong>of</strong> wheat, corn, alfalfa, soybeans, and especially<br />

<strong>of</strong> hogs, steers, and chickens.<br />

<strong>The</strong>re were a lot <strong>of</strong> hungry mouths in the cities <strong>of</strong> the East,<br />

and those mouths needed to be fed. That need created a generation<br />

<strong>of</strong> strong farmers on the Midwest plains, who plowed, and<br />

harrowed, and winnowed, and threshed. It was a time when<br />

12


DIKKON EBERHART<br />

young men weighing no more than one hundred pounds came<br />

<strong>of</strong> age by mastering two thousand–​pound Percheron horses—​<br />

sometimes, indeed, four <strong>of</strong> them at the same time. <strong>The</strong> terrain<br />

was flat and vast. Young men were out there alone on the land,<br />

controlling their teams with the flick <strong>of</strong> reins and a whistle.<br />

A.L. left school at age fourteen and began his career as a<br />

farm laborer. But he had bigger ideas than that. Chicago was<br />

the place where a young man with drive could succeed, and so, a<br />

year later, A.L. made his way there. During the next six years, he<br />

managed to save enough money to open his own store, selling<br />

men’s fashions. But he was too restless for retail, and he sold the<br />

store and went out on the road as a glove salesman.<br />

<strong>The</strong> financial panic <strong>of</strong> 1890 drove A.L. back to Chicago,<br />

where he capitalized on what was a family acquaintance with<br />

George H. Swift. Swift brought the young Eberhart into the<br />

Swift meatpacking company, and over the next few years A.L.<br />

rose until he was a manager <strong>of</strong> Swift’s South St. Paul, Minnesota,<br />

branch.<br />

By 1900, A.L. had made a name for himself—​he possessed<br />

energy, drive, imagination, and the hunger to live well. <strong>The</strong> late<br />

nineteenth century created an opportunity for many men to<br />

get rich. One <strong>of</strong> them was a New York–​born German butcher<br />

named George A. Hormel. Any man with the ability to catch a<br />

wind as it blew—​and with the vision to sail it cunningly—​could<br />

make the prairie hum. George A. Hormel was one such man.<br />

By the time <strong>of</strong> my father’s birth, Austin, Minnesota, was humming.<br />

<strong>The</strong>re, in 1894, Hormel had begun to build his dream <strong>of</strong><br />

a meatpacking enterprise that could rival George Swift’s. He had<br />

assistance from his three brothers, but most especially, in 1900,<br />

he seduced A.L. away from Swift. Hormel knew a comer when<br />

13


THE TIME MOM MET HITLER . . .<br />

he saw one, so he brought my grandfather aboard as a director<br />

and made him head <strong>of</strong> sales, and in 1901, they incorporated.<br />

Two years later, A.L. and his wife, Lena, celebrated the birth<br />

<strong>of</strong> their first son, Dryden. <strong>The</strong>n, in 1904, their second son, my<br />

father, was born; their daughter, Elizabeth, came a few years<br />

later. Everything was falling into place for A.L. and Lena. By<br />

the time my father was born, A.L. was on his way to becoming<br />

a wealthy man.<br />

A.L. could help people decide. Every business needs people to<br />

decide. A yes helps the business and the customer directly. A no<br />

may help the competitor, which in the end helps the business by<br />

forcing it to improve. But a maybe is death. A.L. was a no-​maybes<br />

guy. And as it turned out, the apple didn’t fall far from the tree.<br />

Uncle Dry also became a salesman (stocks and bonds), as did<br />

his son, Bill (cosmetics). For a brief period in his forties, even<br />

Dad spent time as a salesman (floor wax). Unlike the others,<br />

though, Dad held on to his sales job only until something better<br />

came along. Unlike his father, Dad was not a no- maybes guy.<br />

Dad was a poet. Poets love maybes. A poet’s maybe is the linguistic<br />

and aesthetic well from which creative juices flow. If you<br />

want to find the home <strong>of</strong> a poet’s muse, figure out the location<br />

<strong>of</strong> that poet’s maybe.<br />

* * *<br />

Soon after my father was born, the Eberhart family moved into<br />

Burr Oaks, an eighteen-​ room home (complete with a basement<br />

bowling alley, basketball court, and dance hall) that A.L. built<br />

for his growing brood and that dominated forty acres <strong>of</strong> fields,<br />

woods, and scrub between itself and the Cedar River. Many are<br />

the youthful adventure stories that Dad set there.<br />

14


DIKKON EBERHART<br />

In the melt days <strong>of</strong> early spring, Dad and his brother, Dry,<br />

would chop enormous cakes <strong>of</strong> ice loose from the river banks<br />

and launch them into the stream. <strong>The</strong>y’d take big branches <strong>of</strong><br />

downed trees aboard, and using these clumsily for oars, they’d<br />

try to maneuver their unsteady craft downstream. <strong>The</strong> river was<br />

cold, and though it was not deep in summer, in spring its current<br />

ran very high and fast with the snowmelt water, and once<br />

it entered the woods, its way was tangled with fallen trunks and<br />

rock outcrops. <strong>The</strong> goal was to ride the urgent current all the<br />

way to the falls . . . <strong>of</strong> course, when no one was looking—​no<br />

parent, that is—​for this was a daring and dangerous thing to do.<br />

When I was young and enthralled with the stories Dad<br />

would tell, the Cedar seemed to me to be as wild as Huck Finn’s<br />

river, and just as fine a place for a boy to lie on his back, adrift<br />

upon a raft, and to feel that the world is, indeed, awful purty.<br />

“Tell the one about the ice cakes,” I’d plead. <strong>The</strong>n I’d snuggle<br />

against my father, he <strong>of</strong> the scratchy face and pipe smoke. For I<br />

was little, and he was big, and I’d know the story would come<br />

out okay.<br />

As the boys float along, the day grows colder, and it<br />

begins to snow. And the trees close in. It’s darker. And<br />

the river runs faster now as it dips into the darkness <strong>of</strong><br />

the forest. And there are—​ <strong>of</strong> course—​the falls ahead.<br />

Not yet heard, but waiting, dark and toothed. <strong>The</strong>n, in<br />

the dark: a lurch. <strong>The</strong> ice cake hits a fallen tree, rides<br />

up a little, whirls, hangs precariously, and . . . cracks in<br />

half ! Plunges into the stream. <strong>The</strong> boys are wobbling<br />

now, crouching, terrified. Another piece <strong>of</strong> ice breaks<br />

<strong>of</strong>f. Water covers the top <strong>of</strong> the ice now. Now they’re<br />

15


THE TIME MOM MET HITLER . . .<br />

sinking. And now they hear . . . is that the falls? It is!<br />

And now the falls are closer. And no one knows where<br />

they are. Faster the river runs, and faster. <strong>The</strong> falls are a<br />

roar. <strong>The</strong> ice cake whirls. <strong>The</strong>n, just at the penultimate<br />

moment, the boys spy a tree branch hanging low across<br />

the stream. Can they make it? Frantic work with the<br />

useless oars. Closer. Closer. <strong>The</strong> falls are a death trap<br />

about to snap closed. <strong>The</strong> boys crouch. <strong>The</strong>y spring.<br />

<strong>The</strong>y clasp. <strong>The</strong>y sway. <strong>The</strong> ice cake disappears in a<br />

rumble <strong>of</strong> destruction. And there are the boys hanging<br />

by their armpits, shuffling sideways, immortal.<br />

Ah, the thrill! And it might have happened. One can never really<br />

be sure with poets.<br />

* * *<br />

My mother found an attractive, frontier, Tom Sawyer–​ ish quality<br />

in Dad’s tales <strong>of</strong> his Minnesota youth. Of course when Dad was<br />

young, the unfenced prairie no longer stretched from southern<br />

Minnesota all the way to the Rockies. But Mom, who grew up in<br />

cultured surroundings in Cambridge, Massachusetts, was nonetheless<br />

thrilled with Dad’s vicarious touches <strong>of</strong> the Wild West.<br />

My mother was a woman who loved to sing her way around<br />

the house as she swept and cooked, and a particular favorite<br />

was Bing Crosby’s hit “Don’t Fence Me In.” She and I would<br />

do the song together in the kitchen as she prepared onions, a<br />

slice emphasizing the end <strong>of</strong> each line—<br />

I want to ride to the ridge where the West commences [slice]<br />

And gaze at the moon till I lose my senses [slice]<br />

16


DIKKON EBERHART<br />

And I can’t look at hobbles and I can’t stand fences [slice]<br />

Don’t fence me in [sweep everything into the pot]<br />

I understood Mom’s delight at the idea that her husband, when<br />

he was a boy, might have ridden his cayuse all the way to the<br />

mythical spot where the West commences. Mom loved Dad’s<br />

frontier boyhood, just as she did his deeply expressed love <strong>of</strong><br />

the history <strong>of</strong> his family.<br />

Family lineage, the dignity <strong>of</strong> earliest ancestry—​these were<br />

very important to my father. He thrived on the meaning <strong>of</strong><br />

being an Eberhart. Dad’s mythmaking imagination delighted<br />

in who we are. Westward drive was one <strong>of</strong> the meanings <strong>of</strong> the<br />

American Eberharts.<br />

But Dad had reversed the westward-​pushing trend <strong>of</strong> our<br />

ancestors. While Uncle Dry settled in Wilmette, near Chicago,<br />

and Aunt Bunny (Dad’s sister, Elizabeth) married a Texas oilman<br />

and settled in Albuquerque, Dad turned back to the east—​<br />

first for his college education, then even farther to England for<br />

his graduate work. Upon returning to the States, Dad cemented<br />

our family’s geography by making his living teaching at eastern<br />

universities and summering in Maine.<br />

Why this reversal, undermining as it did a major Eberhart<br />

meaning? Because everything changed for my father when he<br />

was seventeen.<br />

It was the fall <strong>of</strong> 1921. That was the time <strong>of</strong> the knockout<br />

punch. Dad’s family was smacked down onto the mat, and<br />

when Dad looked up and shook his head to clear his buzzing<br />

brain, he perceived that everything had changed. Everything he<br />

had known and trusted had changed to a wilderness <strong>of</strong> doubt<br />

and fear.<br />

17


CHAPTER THREE<br />

So what happened in 1921?<br />

To understand what happened, you need to know the three<br />

top men at Hormel. <strong>The</strong>re was George A. Hormel, <strong>of</strong> course,<br />

whose dream it was to beat George Swift in business. <strong>The</strong>re<br />

was A.L., his second- in- command, and there was Ransom J.<br />

Thomson, also known as Cy, who was comptroller and reported<br />

directly to my grandfather.<br />

In 1921, A.L. was at the top <strong>of</strong> his powers. He was well respected<br />

in the meatpacking industry for his business acumen,<br />

and he was well compensated by Hormel for his sales success. A<br />

big man with a big car was my grandfather, and he supported<br />

his family with self-confidence.<br />

Both Hormel and my grandfather were important men in<br />

the upper Midwest, and for a short period <strong>of</strong> time, Cy was too.<br />

Though he was still in his twenties, Cy was a friend <strong>of</strong> the governor,<br />

<strong>of</strong> senators and representatives, and <strong>of</strong> all persons <strong>of</strong> consequence<br />

in the region. He came to Hormel right after high school graduation<br />

and impressed George greatly with his drive and ambition.<br />

19


THE TIME MOM MET HITLER . . .<br />

He did not begin to steal until 1911.<br />

Ten years later, in 1921, the story <strong>of</strong> Cy Thomson’s million-​<br />

dollar embezzlement was a national sensation. <strong>The</strong>re was a<br />

Robin Hood fascination about the thing, owing in part to the<br />

fact that he gave a lot <strong>of</strong> the money away. Also, there was the<br />

local horror that this man—​this man!—​known and liked by<br />

everyone, the benefactor <strong>of</strong> thousands, was a crook! How could<br />

that be?<br />

When Thomson returned after almost ten years in prison,<br />

many people stood him drinks, and clapped him on the back,<br />

and swore they had never believed in his guilt. His confession,<br />

they assured him, must have been a cover-​ up for the guilt <strong>of</strong> his<br />

superiors, one <strong>of</strong> whom was my grandfather, A.L.<br />

So how did Thomson work it?<br />

Once he was released from prison, Thomson wrote a memoir<br />

<strong>of</strong> about seventeen thousand words in which he sought to<br />

do three things. One, he addressed young men and warned<br />

them not to do what he had done. <strong>The</strong>y must not find themselves<br />

“sinking into the quicksand,” as he called it, <strong>of</strong> crime.<br />

Two, he explained that the embezzlement was really the fault<br />

<strong>of</strong> the Hormel organization because the Hormels had given<br />

such a young man as he was such ready access to the company’s<br />

enormous funds (in 1920, Hormel grossed about $30 million).<br />

So, really, the incautious Hormels ought to have expected<br />

something bad to happen. And, three, he described how the<br />

embezzle ment was done: he kited checks.<br />

As Thomson said in his memoir, it was all so foolishly easy.<br />

<strong>The</strong> money was coming in so fast and moving around so fast,<br />

that no one except himself—​and he did all this in his head<br />

without ever writing anything down—​no one except himself<br />

20


DIKKON EBERHART<br />

could keep track <strong>of</strong> it, certainly no auditor. <strong>The</strong> downside for<br />

poor Thomson personally, though—​and he bemoaned this in<br />

his memoir—​was that he was losing sleep while trying to keep<br />

the accounts straight in his head.<br />

<strong>The</strong> other downside was that he could never—​not ever—​<br />

take a day <strong>of</strong>f. <strong>The</strong> entire community admired Thomson’s attendance<br />

record at Hormel. What an employee this man was! He<br />

was tireless. He was faithful. He was always there with a ready<br />

answer anytime anyone asked a financial question. And every<br />

single day, after Thomson’s Hormel work was done, he traveled<br />

the two hours to a spot next to the town <strong>of</strong> LeRoy, where he<br />

had laid out and was building his experimental farms and his<br />

entertainment park, Oak Dale. Every day, he oversaw its gargantuan<br />

growth.<br />

Of course, the truth was that Thomson could never dare to<br />

miss a work day at Hormel because he couldn’t risk someone<br />

else opening the mail.<br />

Thomson’s first theft was this: he stole $800 from a woman<br />

in South Dakota who mailed a check to the company to purchase<br />

eight shares <strong>of</strong> stock. Thomson issued the stock immediately.<br />

<strong>The</strong>n he placed her funds “in transit,” as he said. That<br />

same $800 was still in transit ten years later when Thomson was<br />

finally found out.<br />

<strong>The</strong> whole Cy Thomson story was—​and remains—fascinating,<br />

in a fascination-​with-​depravity kind <strong>of</strong> way. For ten years,<br />

Cy Thomson was one <strong>of</strong> the biggest men in the upper Midwest.<br />

His Oak Dale enterprise was so famous that it attracted as many<br />

as thirty thousand eager visitors each weekend, at the cost <strong>of</strong><br />

one dime per head.<br />

So eager were the visitors to come to Oak Dale that the<br />

21


THE TIME MOM MET HITLER . . .<br />

famous Oak Dale Trail was carved out <strong>of</strong> the prairie. <strong>The</strong> Trail<br />

led travelers the 350 miles from Chicago, or the 180 miles from<br />

Minneapolis/St. Paul—​ to Oak Dale. Thomson published brochures<br />

and maps <strong>of</strong> the route, with notes suggesting stops at<br />

such-​ and-​ such a hotel, or restaurant, or campsite, or mechanic<br />

along the way. <strong>The</strong> cost to advertise in the brochure was to<br />

pave a section <strong>of</strong> the Trail. Each business that paved the Trail<br />

received a special Oak Dale Trail sign. <strong>The</strong>refore, Thomson’s<br />

customers experienced a smoothly paved road maintained at the<br />

expense <strong>of</strong> the advertisers (with frequent brand-​ name signage),<br />

and reassuring accompanying notes in the travel guide, which,<br />

among other enticements, listed the locations <strong>of</strong> all the most<br />

comfortable bathrooms along the nearly 530 miles <strong>of</strong> the Trail.<br />

Why, the travel experience was as much fun as being at Oak<br />

Dale itself !<br />

Cy Thomson began his experimental farms with Single<br />

Comb White Leghorn chickens and then branched out to<br />

Duroc hogs. But how to attract more customers? Beyond <strong>of</strong>fering<br />

a tour <strong>of</strong> his barns—​principally fascinating to the men <strong>of</strong><br />

the visiting family—​Thomson knew that he needed to attract<br />

the wives. <strong>The</strong> answer was Oak Dale Park.<br />

As he did with everything, Thomson made the park grand.<br />

It had a pavilion dance hall decorated by the finest artist from<br />

San Francisco, with room for one thousand dancing couples<br />

and lit by two thousand electric lights. Famous bands such as<br />

Guy Lombardo, Lawrence Welk, and Red Nichols and His Five<br />

Pennies all played at Oak Dale. Even Thomson’s tennis courts<br />

were lit for nighttime play. All you had to do was put a coin<br />

into the slot, and the lights came on for as long as the timer<br />

ticked. If you wanted more time, you just added more coins.<br />

22


DIKKON EBERHART<br />

<strong>The</strong> simplicity was brilliant. Cy provided the lights. His customers<br />

paid the electric bill.<br />

<strong>The</strong>re were gymnasiums for children, wading pools, swings<br />

and slides, all surrounded by a fence so weary mothers could relax<br />

in the assurance that their little charges could not wander <strong>of</strong>f.<br />

And <strong>of</strong> course, there was also a large outdoor swimming pool.<br />

I can imagine the Eberhart children at Oak Dale. <strong>The</strong>re’s my<br />

father—​I can see him now—​standing on the edge <strong>of</strong> the big<br />

swimming pool, which was a bright sheet <strong>of</strong> water, with all his<br />

friends in it, beckoning.<br />

Cannonball!<br />

Cy Thomson made all <strong>of</strong> this pleasure available to the upper<br />

Midwest during his ten short years <strong>of</strong> success. But Thomson’s<br />

time was running out. In late 1920, an auditor from Minneapolis<br />

made a sudden appearance at Hormel, demanding to see<br />

the books immediately. <strong>The</strong> only mention <strong>of</strong> my grandfather<br />

in Thomson’s memoir comes when Thomson convinces the<br />

auditor to go out with Mr. Eberhart for a round <strong>of</strong> golf and a<br />

luncheon at the country club before he sits down to the books.<br />

Had the auditor not joined A.L. during that morning, though<br />

the books would have looked fine on examination, the auditor<br />

would almost surely have noticed that Thomson was personally<br />

short by roughly $200,000 that day. But he did join my<br />

grandfather for a round <strong>of</strong> golf, and in that time, Cy managed<br />

to doctor the books in his favor.<br />

<strong>The</strong>n in late April 1921, the Shawmut Bank in Boston wrote<br />

to Thomson asking why Hormel’s cash position, recorded at<br />

slightly over $1 million, did not actually have $1 million <strong>of</strong><br />

cash in it. Thomson was able to deflect the bank’s concern by<br />

his usual subterfuge. However, the end was near. In early July<br />

23


THE TIME MOM MET HITLER . . .<br />

1921, the Shawmut wrote a letter directly to George Hormel in<br />

which it demanded a thorough examination <strong>of</strong> the company’s<br />

books. Hormel gathered the directors and called Thomson into<br />

his <strong>of</strong>fice.<br />

In Thomson’s memoir he makes the exculpatory point that<br />

he did not really have the heart and soul <strong>of</strong> a thief—​ after all, it<br />

was the fault <strong>of</strong> the Hormels that he had had such ready access<br />

to their cash. And he proves his innocence <strong>of</strong> true thievishness<br />

to his readers by describing his thoughts during his perp walk<br />

down the hall to the <strong>of</strong>fice <strong>of</strong> the boss.<br />

A real thief, Thomson avers, would have had the guts to<br />

concoct some alibi during that minute-​and-​a- half walk. But<br />

Thomson—​obviously to himself not a real thief—​merely<br />

opened the boss’s door and before anything else could be said,<br />

blurted, “Gentlemen, it’s all over; the jig is up.”<br />

One hour later, he wrote the last entry he would ever write<br />

in the company’s general journal, an entry charging R. J.<br />

Thomson with $1,187,000— the exact total <strong>of</strong> the money he<br />

had embezzled during the ten years since he took $800 from<br />

an investor in North Dakota.<br />

And in those days a million bucks counted for something.<br />

Thomson cooperated with the lawyers and the accountants<br />

who were brought in; he showed them where every stolen dollar<br />

was. He signed over to Hormel every property he had ever<br />

bought with stolen funds, most <strong>of</strong> which Hormel liquidated<br />

quickly, and then Hormel turned to A.L.<br />

One <strong>of</strong> A.L.’s principal assets was his stock position in<br />

Hormel. A condition <strong>of</strong> his contract provided that if danger to<br />

the company were dire, he could be forced to sell it back to the<br />

company for a fraction <strong>of</strong> its value. <strong>The</strong> embezzlement created<br />

24


DIKKON EBERHART<br />

such a condition. Meanwhile, the banks wanted a clean slate.<br />

No charges were brought against A.L. related to the embezzlement.<br />

However, the bankers, and perhaps Hormel himself,<br />

wanted Eberhart gone. Grandfather had shared an <strong>of</strong>fice with<br />

Thomson, and there were those who felt he must have been<br />

aware <strong>of</strong> what transpired, or at the least, that he had failed to<br />

exercise due diligence. He was, after all, superior to the crook.<br />

He was second in command at Hormel. It had been his duty<br />

to keep a sharp eye.<br />

Too, A.L. was not a Hormel. This was a family company,<br />

after all, and my grandfather was not part <strong>of</strong> the inner circle,<br />

whatever his value and skills. <strong>The</strong> company had just been dealt<br />

its most dangerous blow, and it was fighting for its very existence.<br />

It needed to concentrate on what was most precious.<br />

Eberhart, for all his good qualities, was not indispensable. And<br />

in any event, the Hormels could get their stock back, cheap.<br />

How badly, in the end, was Hormel hurt? By September,<br />

Thomson was in Stillwater prison serving a fifteen-​year term.<br />

Oak Dale Farms and the Oak Dale Park were owned by Hormel.<br />

A.L. Eberhart’s stock position was restored to company control.<br />

And Jay Hormel, son <strong>of</strong> George, is reported to have said to the<br />

mayor <strong>of</strong> Le Roy that the embezzlement, which was a national<br />

media circus fueled by its Robin Hood appeal and carried in<br />

1,300 papers across the United States, provided a bonanza in<br />

free publicity.<br />

A.L. was in his midfifties at the time. He had worked for<br />

Hormel for twenty-​one years. He was a man at the height <strong>of</strong><br />

his powers. He was well respected by his peers elsewhere in the<br />

industry, and that proved to be a good thing. After my grandfather<br />

was let go at Hormel, George Swift, creator and president<br />

25


THE TIME MOM MET HITLER . . .<br />

<strong>of</strong> Hormel’s principal competitor, Swift Foods, handed him a<br />

blank check—​literally: a signed check with no amount written<br />

in—​ and told A.L. that anything he needed was his.<br />

At the same time A.L. was reeling from the financial blow,<br />

it became apparent that Lena was seriously ill. <strong>The</strong> word cancer<br />

was scarcely used around the household, and <strong>of</strong> course, never<br />

in front <strong>of</strong> the children. However, it was cancer—​lung cancer<br />

(though my grandmother did not smoke)—​and it weakened<br />

her inexorably during that dire summer <strong>of</strong> 1921. In the end,<br />

though, the truth could not be kept from the children, and A.L.<br />

took them to the apple orchard and laid it all out before them.<br />

According to Dad, “Apple Orchard,” a section <strong>of</strong> one <strong>of</strong> his<br />

longer poems, Burr Oaks, is an accurate rendition <strong>of</strong> the event.<br />

<strong>The</strong> beauty <strong>of</strong> the sun shining through the white-​and-​pink apple<br />

blossoms contrasts, both in the poem and in Dad’s telling, with<br />

the ache <strong>of</strong> what needed to be told.<br />

Dad was seventeen. Having just graduated from Austin<br />

High School, he decided to postpone his departure for the<br />

University <strong>of</strong> Minnesota to assist with his mother’s care and his<br />

sister’s comforting. My grandmother was a believer in the power<br />

<strong>of</strong> prayer, and my father, his father, and she spent many hours<br />

together, praying. Other times, Dad read to her from uplifting<br />

books. He nursed her with tender bites <strong>of</strong> food when she could<br />

eat, and with drinks <strong>of</strong> tea or lemonade. He also managed and<br />

monitored visitations from other ladies <strong>of</strong> the town. Sometimes<br />

Lena was simply too weak to accept a visit, and Dad acted as her<br />

secretary, politely <strong>of</strong>fering apologies on her behalf.<br />

Eventually, there came a time when prayer and local doctoring<br />

were <strong>of</strong> no avail, and the family accompanied Lena to<br />

Chicago to have what was then a last-​ resort therapy employing<br />

26


DIKKON EBERHART<br />

dangerous radiation. For a time, Lena showed improvement,<br />

and the family returned to Austin. However, Lena’s recovery<br />

was short lived, and she died in November 1921.<br />

When Dad would tell this tale to my younger sister, Gretchen,<br />

and me, he would use a tone that lent the tale a sense <strong>of</strong> awe and<br />

<strong>of</strong> tragedy that endowed it with an almost Shakespearean aura—​<br />

or at least it did for me. Of course, I was young, and I loved my<br />

dad. In reality, though the tale is colorful enough, it is really just<br />

an ordinary human tale <strong>of</strong> a business reversal coincident with a<br />

parental death.<br />

Dad’s journal entries from the period reflect the yearning he<br />

felt for her recovery and, more vaguely, for the recovery <strong>of</strong> his<br />

father’s fortunes. <strong>The</strong> entries are articulate beyond the ordinary,<br />

even for a time when youngsters were more carefully schooled<br />

in English composition than they are today. Emerging in Dad’s<br />

journal is a passionate voice. Dad was already a writer <strong>of</strong> poetry,<br />

but his journal marks the emergence <strong>of</strong> a powerful prose maker.<br />

Many times, to me and to interviewers, Dad explained his<br />

poetic determination in life as “my attempt to heal a bifurcated<br />

and an inexorably anguished soul.” His soul may have been<br />

bifurcated—​cut in half—​by the twin calamities which his family<br />

encountered, but there was another element in Dad’s poetic<br />

determination that was apparent to me. It was apparent to me<br />

because I shared it. He was a Romantic. He believed in emotion<br />

as the great doorway to intense aesthetic experience, such a high<br />

level <strong>of</strong> experience that it closely touched the level <strong>of</strong> the divine.<br />

1921. This is the time and these are the events that wounded<br />

my father, and he barely adjusted to it. Once, he told me it wasn’t<br />

until he was in his fifties that he finally began to recover from<br />

the death <strong>of</strong> his mother. That’s a long, long burn.<br />

27


Enjoyed your sample <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>The</strong> Time Mom Met Hitler, Frost Came to Dinner,<br />

and I Heard the Greatest Story Ever Told?<br />

Start reading now!<br />

Click on your favorite retailer below & buy now!<br />

Amazon Barnes & Noble Books-A-Million<br />

ChristianBook.com<br />

Family Christian<br />

LifeWay<br />

Parable<br />

Amazon Kindle<br />

Apple iBook


Love memoirs?<br />

Find your next great read at<br />

MemoirAddict.com!<br />

At Memoir Addict, we find ordinary people<br />

with extraordinary stories.<br />

Explore:<br />

• updates on new releases<br />

• additional stories from your<br />

favorite authors<br />

• FREE first-chapter downloads<br />

• discussion guides<br />

• author videos and book trailers<br />

• inspirational quotes to share<br />

on Pinterest, Twitter,<br />

and Facebook<br />

• book reviews<br />

• and so much more!<br />

While you’re there, check out our blog, featuring unique perspectives<br />

on memoirs from all facets <strong>of</strong> the publishing industry. From authors<br />

to acquisition directors to editors, we share our passion for storytelling.<br />

You’ll get an insider’s look at the craft <strong>of</strong> shaping a story into<br />

a captivating memoir.<br />

Are you a memoir addict? Follow us on Twitter @MemoirAddict and<br />

on Facebook for updates on your favorite authors, free e-book promotions,<br />

contests, and more!<br />

Plus, visit BookClubHub.net to<br />

• download free discussion guides<br />

• get book club recommendations<br />

• sign up for Tyndale’s book club<br />

and e-newsletters<br />

MemoirAddict.com:<br />

ordinary people,<br />

extraordinary<br />

stories!<br />

CP1001

Hooray! Your file is uploaded and ready to be published.

Saved successfully!

Ooh no, something went wrong!